Search Results for '4th'

Forums Search Search Results for '4th'

Viewing 20 results - 1 through 20 (of 30 total)
  • Author
    Search Results
  • #7638

    The Bell’s Moment: Paris, Summer 2024 – Olympic Games

    The bell was dangling unassumingly from the side pocket of a sports bag, its small brass frame swinging lightly with the jostle of the crowd. The bag belonged to an American tourist, a middle-aged man in a rumpled USA Basketball T-shirt, hustling through the Olympic complex with his family in tow. They were here to cheer for his niece, a rising star on the team, and the bell—a strange little heirloom from his grandmother—had been an afterthought, clipped to the bag for luck. It seemed to fit right in with the bright chaos of the Games, blending into the swirl of flags, chants, and the hum of summer excitement.

    1st Ring of the Bell: Matteo

    The vineyard was quiet except for the hum of cicadas and the soft rustle of leaves. Matteo leaned against the tractor, wiping sweat from his brow with the back of his hand.

    “You’ve done good work,” the supervisor said, clapping Matteo on the shoulder. “We’ll be finishing this batch by Friday.”

    Matteo nodded. “And after that?”

    The older man shrugged. “Some go north, some go south. You? You’ve got that look—like you already know where you’re headed.”

    Matteo offered a half-smile, but he couldn’t deny it. He’d felt the tug for days, like a thread pulling him toward something undefined. The idea of returning to Paris had slipped into his thoughts quietly, as if it had been waiting for the right moment.

    When his phone buzzed later that evening with a job offer to do renovation work in Paris, it wasn’t a surprise. He poured himself a small glass of wine, toasting the stars overhead.

    Somewhere, miles away, the bell rang its first note.

    2nd Ring of the Bell: Darius

    In a shaded square in Barcelona, the air was thick with the scent of jasmine and the echo of a street performer’s flamenco guitar. Darius sprawled on a wrought-iron bench, his leather-bound journal open on his lap. He sketched absentmindedly, the lines of a temple taking shape on the page.

    A man wearing a scarf of brilliant orange sat down beside him, his energy magnetic. “You’re an artist,” the man said without preamble, his voice carrying the cadence of Kolkata.

    “Sometimes,” Darius replied, his pen still moving.

    “Then you should come to India,” the man said, grinning. “There’s art everywhere. In the streets, in the temples, even in the food.”

    Darius chuckled. “You recruiting me?”

    “India doesn’t need recruiters,” the man replied. “It calls people when it’s time.”

    The bell rang again in Paris, its chime faint and melodic, as Darius scribbled the words “India, autumn” in the corner of his page.

    3rd Ring of the Bell: Elara

    The crowd at CERN’s conference hall buzzed as physicists exchanged ideas, voices overlapping like equations scribbled on whiteboards. Elara sat at a corner table, sipping lukewarm coffee and scrolling through her messages.

    The voicemail notification glared at her, and she tapped it reluctantly.

    Elara, it’s Florian. I… I’m sorry to tell you this over a message, but your mother passed away last night.”

    Her coffee cup trembled slightly as she set it down.

    Her relationship with her mother had been fraught, full of alternating period of silences and angry reunions, and had settled lately into careful politeness that masked deeper fractures. Years of therapy had softened the edges of her resentment but hadn’t erased it. She had come to accept that they would never truly understand each other, but the finality of death still struck her with a peculiar weight.

    Her mother had been living alone in Montrouge, France, refusing to leave the little house Elara had begged her to sell for years. They had drifted apart, their conversations perfunctory and strained, like the ritual of winding a clock that no longer worked.

    She would have to travel to Montrouge for the funeral arrangements.

    In that moment, the bell in Les Reliques rang a third time.

    4th Ring of the Bell: Lucien

    The train to Lausanne glided through fields of dried up sunflowers, too early for the season, but the heat had been relentless. He could imagine the golden blooms swaying with a cracking sound in the summer breeze. Lucien stared out the window, the strap of his duffel bag wrapped tightly around his wrist.

    Paris had been suffocating. The tourists swarmed the city like ants, turning every café into a photo opportunity and every quiet street into a backdrop. He hadn’t needed much convincing to take his friend up on the offer of a temporary studio in Lausanne.

    He reached into his bag and pulled out a sketchbook. The pages were filled with half-finished drawings, but one in particular caught his eye: a simple doorway with an ornate bell hanging above it.

    He didn’t remember drawing it, but the image felt familiar, like a memory from a dream.

    The bell rang again in Paris, its resonance threading through the quiet hum of the train.

    5th Ring of the Bell: …. Tabitha

    In the courtyard of her university residence, Tabitha swung lazily in a hammock, her phone propped precariously on her chest.

    “Goa, huh?” one of her friends asked, leaning against the tree holding up the hammock. “Think your mum will freak out?”

    “She’ll probably worry herself into knots,” Tabitha replied, laughing. “But she won’t say no. She’s good at the whole supportive parent thing. Or at least pretending to be.”

    Her friend raised an eyebrow. “Pretending?”

    “Don’t get me wrong, I love her,” Tabitha said. “But she’s got her own stuff. You know, things she never really talks about. I think it’s why she works so much. Keeps her distracted.”

    The bell rang faintly in Paris, though neither of them could hear it.

    “Maybe you should tell her to come with you,” the friend suggested.

    Tabitha grinned. “Now that would be a trip.”

    Last Ring: The Pawn

    It was now sitting on the counter at Les Reliques. Its brass surface gleamed faintly in the dim shop light, polished by the waves of time. Small and unassuming, its ring held something inexplicably magnetic.

    Time seemed to settle heavily around it. In the heat of the Olympic summer, it rang six times. Each chime marked a moment that mattered, though none of the characters whose lives it touched understood why. Not yet.

    “Where’d you get this?” the shopkeeper asked as the American tourist placed it down.

    “It was my grandma’s,” he said, shrugging. “She said it was lucky. I just think it’s old.”

    The shopkeeper ran her fingers over the brass surface, her expression unreadable. “And you’re selling it?”

    “Need cash to get tickets for the USA basketball game tomorrow,” the man replied. “Quarterfinals. You follow basketball?”

    “Not anymore,” the shopkeeper murmured, handing him a stack of bills.

    The bell rang softly as she placed it on the velvet cloth, its sound settling into the space like a secret waiting to be uncovered.

    And so it sat, quiet but full of presence, waiting for someone to claim it maybe months later, drawn by invisible threads woven through the magnetic field of lives, indifferent to the heat and chaos of the Parisian streets.

    #7500

    At the end of the undertakers’ speech, conversations surged, drowning out the 14th-century organ music. Mother Lorena, who seemed to have taken the expression lines to a deeper level, gave imperative angry looks at her nuns who swiftly moved to meet with the witches.

    “Hold your beath,” said Eris to Jeezel. “That Mr ash blond hair is coming for you.”

    “Sh*t! I don’t have time for that,” said Jeezel looking at the striking young man. Meticulously styled to perfection and a penchant for tailored suits, she knew that kind of dandy, they were more difficult to get rid of than an army of orange slugs after a storm. She stole a champagne flute from Bartolo’s silver tray and flitted with a graceful nonchalance towards the buffet.

    “Hi Jeezel! I’m sister Maria. You’re so beautiful,” said a joyful voice. “You want some canapés? I made them myself.”

    Jeezel turned and almost moved her hand to her mouth. A young woman wearing the austere yet elegant black habit of the Roman Catholic Church was handing her a plate full of potted meat and pickles toasts. She had chameleon eyes busy looking everywhere except to what was in front of her. The white wimple covering her red hair seemed totally out of place and her face made the strangest contortions as she obviously was trying not to smile.

    “Hi, I’m… Jeezel. But you already know that,” she said. The young woman nodded too earnestly and Jeezel suddenly became aware the nuns certainly had files about her and the other witches like the ones Truella gave them. She looked at the greasy canapés and refused politely. She just had time to notice a crimson silk handkerchief in a breast pocket and a flash of ash blond hair closing in.

    “Oh! I’m sorry. I just remember, I have to go speak to my friend over there,” Jeezel said noticing Truella with a nun in a Buddhist outfit.

    She left the redhead nun with a laugh that twinkled like stardust.

    Truella’s friend didn’t seem too happy to have Jeezel barging in on their conversation. She said she was called sister Ananda. Her stained glass painted face didn’t seem to fit her saffron bhikkunis. And the oddest thing was she dominated the conversation, mostly about the diversity of mushrooms she’d been cultivating in the shade of old cellars buried deep in the cloister’s underground tunnels. Truella was sipping her soda, and nodding occasionally. But from what Jeezel could observe, the witch was busy keeping an eye on that tall, dark mortician who certainly looked suspicious.

    Young sister Maria hadn’t given up. She joined the conversation with a tray full of what looked like green and pink samosas. Jeezel started to feel like a doe hunted by a pack of relentless beagles.

    “You need to try those! Sister Ananda made them for you,” said the young Nun. Her colourful lips showed she had just tasted a few of them.

    “At last,” said Garrett with a voice too deep for such a young handsome face, “you’re as difficult to catch as moonlight on the water. Elusive, mesmerizing, and always just out of reach. One moment you’re dazzling us all with your brillance, the next…”

    “As usual, you speak too much, Garrett,” said Silas, the oldest of the morticians who just joined the group. The old man’s voice was commanding and his poise projecting an air of unwavering confidence. He had neatly trimmed grey hair and piercing hazel eyes that seem to see right through to the heart of any matter. “May we talk for a moment, dear Jeezel? I think we have some things to discuss.”

    “Do we?” she asked, a shiver going up her spine. Her voice sounded uncertain and her heart started beating faster. Did he know about the sacred relic she was looking for? Was he going to ask her on a date too?

    “The ritual, dear. The ritual we have to perform together tonight.”

    “Oh! Yes, the ritual,” she sighed with relief.

    Silas took her hand and they left the group just as Truella was asking a Garrett: “Won’t Rufus join us?”

    “I don’t think so,” he answered coldly. But his eyes were full of passion and his heart full of envy as he watched Jeezel  walk away with his mentor in a secluded lounge.

    #7267
    TracyTracy
    Participant

      Thomas Josiah Tay

      22 Feb 1816 – 16 November 1878

       

      “Make us glad according to the days wherein thou hast afflicted us, and the years wherein we have seen evil.”

      Thomas Josiah Tay 1878

       

      I first came across the name TAY in the 1844 will of John Tomlinson (1766-1844), gentleman of Wergs, Tettenhall. John’s friends, trustees and executors were Edward Moore, surgeon of Halesowen, and Edward Tay, timber merchant of Wolverhampton.

       

      1844 will John Tomlinson

       

      Edward Moore (born in 1805) was the son of John’s wife’s (Sarah Hancox born 1772) sister Lucy Hancox (born 1780) from her first marriage in 1801. In 1810 widowed Lucy married Josiah Tay (1775-1837).

      Edward Tay was the son of Sarah Hancox sister Elizabeth (born 1778), who married Thomas Tay in 1800. Thomas Tay (1770-1841) and Josiah Tay were brothers.

      Edward Tay (1803-1862) was born in Sedgley and was buried in Penn. He was innkeeper of The Fighting Cocks, Dudley Road, Wolverhampton, as well as a builder and timber merchant, according to various censuses, trade directories, his marriage registration where his father Thomas Tay is also a timber merchant, as well as being named as a timber merchant in John Tomlinsons will.

      John Tomlinson’s daughter Catherine (born in 1794) married Benjamin Smith in Tettenhall in 1822. William Tomlinson (1797-1867), Catherine’s brother, and my 3x great grandfather, was one of the witnesses.

      1822 William Tomlinson witness

       

      Their daughter Matilda Sarah Smith (1823-1910) married Thomas Josiah Tay in 1850 in Birmingham. Thomas Josiah Tay (1816-1878) was Edward Tay’s brother, the sons of Elizabeth Hancox and Thomas Tay.

      Therefore, William Hancox 1737-1816 (the father of Sarah, Elizabeth and Lucy), was Matilda’s great grandfather and Thomas Josiah Tay’s grandfather.

       

      Thomas Josiah Tay’s relationship to me is the husband of first cousin four times removed, as well as my first cousin, five times removed.

       

      In 1837 Thomas Josiah Tay is mentioned in the will of his uncle Josiah Tay.

      1837 will Josiah Tay

       

      In 1841 Thomas Josiah Tay appears on the Stafford criminal registers for an “attempt to procure miscarriage”. He was found not guilty.

      According to the Staffordshire Advertiser on 14th March 1840 the listing for the Assizes included: “Thomas Ashmall and Thomas Josiah Tay, for administering noxious ingredients to Hannah Evans, of Wolverhampton, with intent to procure abortion.”

      The London Morning Herald on 19th March 1840 provides further information: “Mr Thomas Josiah Tay, a chemist and druggist, surrendered to take his trial on a charge of having administered drugs to Hannah Lear, now Hannah Evans, with intent to procure abortion.” She entered the service of Tay in 1837 and after four months “an intimacy was formed” and two months later she was “enciente”. Tay advised her to take some pills and a draught which he gave her and she became very ill. The prosecutrix admitted that she had made no mention of this until 1939. Verdict: not guilty.

      However, the case of Thomas Josiah Tay is also mentioned in a couple of law books, and the story varies slightly. In the 1841 Reports of Cases Argued and Rules at Nisi Prius, the Regina vs Ashmall and Tay case states that Thomas Ashmall feloniously, unlawfully, and maliciously, did use a certain instrument, and that Thomas Josiah Tay did procure the instrument, counsel and command Ashmall in the use of it. It concludes that Tay was not compellable to plead to the indictment, and that he did not.

      Thomas Josiah Tay 1840

      Thomas Josiah Tay 1840 2

      Thomas Josiah Tay 1840 3

      Thomas Josiah Tay 1840 4

       

      The Regina vs Ashmall and Tay case is also mentioned in the Encyclopedia of Forms and Precedents, 1896.

      Thomas Josiah Tay 1840 5

      Thomas Josiah Tay 1840 6

       

      In 1845 Thomas Josiah Tay married Isabella Southwick in Tettenhall. Two years later in 1847 Isabella died.

      In 1850 Thomas Josiah married Matilda Sarah Smith. (granddaughter of John Tomlinson, as mentioned above)

      On the 1851 census Thomas Josiah Tay was a farmer of 100 acres employing two labourers in Shelfield, Walsall, Staffordshire. Thomas Josiah and Matilda Sarah have a daughter Matilda under a year old, and they have a live in house servant.

      In 1861 Thomas Josiah Tay, his wife and their four children Ann, James, Josiah and Alice, live in Chelmarsh, Shropshire. He was a farmer of 224 acres. Mercy Smith, Matilda’s sister, lives with them, a 28 year old dairy maid.

      In 1863 Thomas Josiah Tay of Hampton Lode (Chelmarsh) Shropshire was bankrupt. Creditors include Frederick Weaver, druggist of Wolverhampton.

      In 1869 Thomas Josiah Tay was again bankrupt. He was an innkeeper at The Fighting Cocks on Dudley Road, Wolverhampton, at the time, the same inn as his uncle Edward Tay, aforementioned timber merchant.

       

      Fighting Cocks Inn

       

       

      In 1871, Thomas Josiah Tay, his wife Matilda, and their three children Alice, Edward and Maryann, were living in Birmingham. Thomas Josiah was a commercial traveller.

       

      He died on the 16th November 1878 at the age of 62 and was buried in Darlaston, Walsall. On his gravestone:

      “Make us glad according to the days wherein thou hast afflicted us, and the years wherein we have seen evil.” Psalm XC 15 verse.

       

      Edward Moore, surgeon, was also a MAGISTRATE in later years. On the 1871 census he states his occupation as “magistrate for counties Worcester and Stafford, and deputy lieutenant of Worcester, formerly surgeon”. He lived at Townsend House in Halesowen for many years. His wifes name was PATTERN Lucas. Her mothers name was Pattern Hewlitt from Birmingham, an unusal name that I have not heard before. On the 1871 census, Edward’s son was a 22 year old solicitor.

      In 1861 an article appeared in the newspapers about the state of the morality of the women of Dudley. It was claimed that all the local magistrates agreed with the premise of the article, concerning unmarried women and their attitudes towards having illegitimate children. Letters appeared in subsequent newspapers signed by local magistrates, including Edward Moore, strongly disagreeing.

      Staffordshire Advertiser 17 August 1861:

      Dudley women 1861

      #7263
      TracyTracy
      Participant

        Solomon Stubbs

        1781-1857

         

        Solomon was born in Hamstall Ridware, Staffordshire, parents Samuel Stubbs and Rebecca Wood. (see The Hamstall Ridware Connection chapter)

        Solomon married Phillis Lomas at St Modwen’s in Burton on Trent on 30th May 1815. Phillis was the llegitimate daughter of Frances Lomas. No father was named on the baptism on the 17th January 1787 in Sutton on the Hill, Derbyshire, and the entry on the baptism register states that she was illegitimate. Phillis’s mother Frances married Daniel Fox in 1790 in Sutton on the Hill. Unfortunately this means that it’s impossible to find my 5X great grandfather on this side of the family.

        Solomon and Phillis had four daughters, the last died in infancy.
        Sarah 1816-1867, Mary (my 3X great grandmother) 1819-1880, Phillis 1823-1905, and Maria 1825-1826.

         

        Solomon Stubbs of Horninglow St is listed in the 1834 Whites Directory under “China, Glass, Etc Dlrs”. Next to his name is Joanna Warren (earthenware) High St. Joanna Warren is related to me on my maternal side.  No doubt Solomon and Joanna knew each other, unaware that several generations later a marriage would take place, not locally but miles away, joining their families.

        Solomon Stubbs is also listed in Whites Directory in 1831 and 1834 Burton on Trent as a land carrier:

        “Land Carriers, from the Inns, Etc: Uttoxeter, Solomon Stubbs, Horninglow St, Mon. Wed. and Sat. 6 mng.”

        1831 Solomon Stubbs

         

        Solomon is listed in the electoral registers in 1837. The 1837 United Kingdom general election was triggered by the death of King William IV and produced the first Parliament of the reign of his successor, Queen Victoria.

        National Archives:

        “In 1832, Parliament passed a law that changed the British electoral system. It was known as the Great Reform Act, which basically gave the vote to middle class men, leaving working men disappointed.
        The Reform Act became law in response to years of criticism of the electoral system from those outside and inside Parliament. Elections in Britain were neither fair nor representative. In order to vote, a person had to own property or pay certain taxes to qualify, which excluded most working class people.”

         

        Via the Burton on Trent History group:

        “a very early image of High street and Horninglow street junction, where the original ‘ Bargates’ were in the days of the Abbey. ‘Gate’ is the Saxon meaning Road, ‘Bar’ quite self explanatory, meant ‘to stop entrance’. There was another Bargate across Cat street (Station street), the Abbot had these constructed to regulate the Traders coming into town, in the days when the Abbey ran things. In the photo you can see the Posts on the corner, designed to stop Carts and Carriages mounting the Pavement. Only three Posts remain today and they are Listed.”

        Horninglow St

         

        On the 1841 census, Solomon’s occupation was Carrier. Daughter Sarah is still living at home, and Sarah Grattidge, 13 years old, lives with them. Solomon’s daughter Mary had married William Grattidge in 1839.

        Solomon Stubbs of Horninglow Street, Burton on Trent, is listed as an Earthenware Dealer in the 1842 Pigot’s Directory of Staffordshire.

        In May 1844 Solomon’s wife Phillis died.  In July 1844 daughter Sarah married Thomas Brandon in Burton on Trent. It was noted in the newspaper announcement that this was the first wedding to take place at the Holy Trinity church.

        Solomon married Charlotte Bell by licence the following year in 1845.   She was considerably younger than him, born in 1824.  On the marriage certificate Solomon’s occupation is potter.  It seems that he had the earthenware business as well as the land carrier business, in addition to owning a number of properties.

        The marriage of Solomon Stubbs and Charlotte Bell:

        1845 Solomon Stubbs

         

        Also in 1845, Solomon’s daughter Phillis was married in Burton on Trent to John Devitt, son of CD Devitt, Esq, formerly of the General Post Office Dublin.

        Solomon Stubbs died in September 1857 in Burton on Trent.  In the Staffordshire Advertiser on Saturday 3 October 1857:

        “On the 22nd ultimo, suddenly, much respected, Solomon Stubbs, of Guild-street, Burton-on-Trent, aged 74 years.”

         

        In the Staffordshire Advertiser, 24th October 1857, the auction of the property of Solomon Stubbs was announced:

        “BURTON ON TRENT, on Thursday, the 29th day of October, 1857, at six o’clock in the evening, subject to conditions then to be produced:— Lot I—All those four DWELLING HOUSES, with the Gardens and Outbuildings thereto belonging, situate in Stanleystreet, on Goose Moor, in Burton-on-Trent aforesaid, the property of the late Mr. Solomon Stubbs, and in the respective occupations of Mr. Moreland, Mr. Scattergood, Mr. Gough, and Mr. Antony…..”

        1857 Solomoon Stubbs

         

        Sadly, the graves of Solomon, his wife Phillis, and their infant daughter Maria have since been removed and are listed in the UK Records of the Removal of Graves and Tombstones 1601-2007.

        #7261
        TracyTracy
        Participant

           

          Long Lost Enoch Edwards

           

          Enoch Edwards

           

          My father used to mention long lost Enoch Edwards. Nobody in the family knew where he went to and it was assumed that he went to USA, perhaps to Utah to join his sister Sophie who was a Mormon handcart pioneer, but no record of him was found in USA.

          Andrew Enoch Edwards (my great great grandfather) was born in 1840, but was (almost) always known as Enoch. Although civil registration of births had started from 1 July 1837, neither Enoch nor his brother Stephen were registered. Enoch was baptised (as Andrew) on the same day as his brothers Reuben and Stephen in May 1843 at St Chad’s Catholic cathedral in Birmingham. It’s a mystery why these three brothers were baptised Catholic, as there are no other Catholic records for this family before or since. One possible theory is that there was a school attached to the church on Shadwell Street, and a Catholic baptism was required for the boys to go to the school. Enoch’s father John died of TB in 1844, and perhaps in 1843 he knew he was dying and wanted to ensure an education for his sons. The building of St Chads was completed in 1841, and it was close to where they lived.

          Enoch appears (as Enoch rather than Andrew) on the 1841 census, six months old. The family were living at Unett Street in Birmingham: John and Sarah and children Mariah, Sophia, Matilda, a mysterious entry transcribed as Lene, a daughter, that I have been unable to find anywhere else, and Reuben and Stephen.

          Enoch was just four years old when his father John, an engineer and millwright, died of consumption in 1844.

          In 1851 Enoch’s widowed mother Sarah was a mangler living on Summer Street, Birmingham, Matilda a dressmaker, Reuben and Stephen were gun percussionists, and eleven year old Enoch was an errand boy.

          On the 1861 census, Sarah was a confectionrer on Canal Street in Birmingham, Stephen was a blacksmith, and Enoch a button tool maker.

          On the 10th November 1867 Enoch married Emelia Parker, daughter of jeweller and rope maker Edward Parker, at St Philip in Birmingham. Both Emelia and Enoch were able to sign their own names, and Matilda and Edwin Eddington were witnesses (Enoch’s sister and her husband). Enoch’s address was Church Street, and his occupation button tool maker.

          1867 Enoch Edwards

           

          Four years later in 1871, Enoch was a publican living on Clifton Road. Son Enoch Henry was two years old, and Ralph Ernest was three months. Eliza Barton lived with them as a general servant.

          By 1881 Enoch was back working as a button tool maker in Bournebrook, Birmingham. Enoch and Emilia by then had three more children, Amelia, Albert Parker (my great grandfather) and Ada.

          Garnet Frederick Edwards was born in 1882. This is the first instance of the name Garnet in the family, and subsequently Garnet has been the middle name for the eldest son (my brother, father and grandfather all have Garnet as a middle name).

          Enoch was the licensed victualler at the Pack Horse Hotel in 1991 at Kings Norton. By this time, only daughters Amelia and Ada and son Garnet are living at home.

          Pack Horse Hotel

           

           

          Additional information from my fathers cousin, Paul Weaver:

          “Enoch refused to allow his son Albert Parker to go to King Edwards School in Birmingham, where he had been awarded a place. Instead, in October 1890 he made Albert Parker Edwards take an apprenticeship with a pawnboker in Tipton.
          Towards the end of the 19th century Enoch kept The Pack Horse in Alcester Road, Hollywood, where a twist was 1d an ounce, and beer was 2d a pint. The children had to get up early to get breakfast at 6 o’clock for the hay and straw men on their way to the Birmingham hay and straw market. Enoch is listed as a member of “The Kingswood & Pack Horse Association for the Prosecution of Offenders”, a kind of early Neighbourhood Watch, dated 25 October 1890.
          The Edwards family later moved to Redditch where they kept The Rifleman Inn at 35 Park Road. They must have left the Pack Horse by 1895 as another publican was in place by then.”

          Emelia his wife died in 1895 of consumption at the Rifleman Inn in Redditch, Worcestershire, and in 1897 Enoch married Florence Ethel Hedges in Aston. Enoch was 56 and Florence was just 21 years old.

          1897 Enoch Edwards

           

          The following year in 1898 their daughter Muriel Constance Freda Edwards was born in Deritend, Warwickshire.
          In 1901 Enoch, (Andrew on the census), publican, Florence and Muriel were living in Dudley. It was hard to find where he went after this.

          From Paul Weaver:

          “Family accounts have it that Enoch EDWARDS fell out with all his family, and at about the age of 60, he left all behind and emigrated to the U.S.A. Enoch was described as being an active man, and it is believed that he had another family when he settled in the U.S.A. Esmor STOKES has it that a postcard was received by the family from Enoch at Niagara Falls.

          On 11 June 1902 Harry Wright (the local postmaster responsible in those days for licensing) brought an Enoch EDWARDS to the Bedfordshire Petty Sessions in Biggleswade regarding “Hole in the Wall”, believed to refer to the now defunct “Hole in the Wall” public house at 76 Shortmead Street, Biggleswade with Enoch being granted “temporary authority”. On 9 July 1902 the transfer was granted. A year later in the 1903 edition of Kelly’s Directory of Bedfordshire, Hunts and Northamptonshire there is an Enoch EDWARDS running the Wheatsheaf Public House, Church Street, St. Neots, Huntingdonshire which is 14 miles south of Biggleswade.”

          It seems that Enoch and his new family moved away from the midlands in the early 1900s, but again the trail went cold.

          When I started doing the genealogy research, I joined a local facebook group for Redditch in Worcestershire. Enoch’s son Albert Parker Edwards (my great grandfather) spent most of his life there. I asked in the group about Enoch, and someone posted an illustrated advertisement for Enoch’s dog powders.  Enoch was a well known breeder/keeper of St Bernards and is cited in a book naming individuals key to the recovery/establishment of ‘mastiff’ size dog breeds.

           

          We had not known that Enoch was a breeder of champion St Bernard dogs!

          Once I knew about the St Bernard dogs and the names Mount Leo and Plinlimmon via the newspaper adverts, I did an internet search on Enoch Edwards in conjunction with these dogs.

          Enoch’s St Bernard dog “Mount Leo” was bred from the famous Plinlimmon, “the Emperor of Saint Bernards”. He was reported to have sent two puppies to Omaha and one of his stud dogs to America for a season, and in 1897 Enoch made the news for selling a St Bernard to someone in New York for £200. Plinlimmon, bred by Thomas Hall, was born in Liverpool, England on June 29, 1883. He won numerous dog shows throughout Europe in 1884, and in 1885, he was named Best Saint Bernard.

          In the Birmingham Mail on 14th June 1890:

          “Mr E Edwards, of Bournebrook, has been well to the fore with his dogs of late. He has gained nine honours during the past fortnight, including a first at the Pontypridd show with a St Bernard dog, The Speaker, a son of Plinlimmon.”

          In the Alcester Chronicle on Saturday 05 June 1897:

          Enoch St Bernards

          Enoch press releases

           

          It was discovered that Enoch, Florence and Muriel moved to Canada, not USA as the family had assumed. The 1911 census for Montreal St Jaqcues, Quebec, stated that Enoch, (Florence) Ethel, and (Muriel) Frida had emigrated in 1906. Enoch’s occupation was machinist in 1911. The census transcription is not very good. Edwards was transcribed as Edmand, but the dates of birth for all three are correct. Birthplace is correct ~ A for Anglitan (the census is in French) but race or tribe is also an A but the transcribers have put African black! Enoch by this time was 71 years old, his wife 33 and daughter 11.

          Additional information from Paul Weaver:

          “In 1906 he and his new family travelled to Canada with Enoch travelling first and Ethel and Frida joined him in Quebec on 25 June 1906 on board the ‘Canada’ from Liverpool.
          Their immigration record suggests that they were planning to travel to Winnipeg, but five years later in 1911, Enoch, Florence Ethel and Frida were still living in St James, Montreal. Enoch was employed as a machinist by Canadian Government Railways working 50 hours. It is the 1911 census record that confirms his birth as November 1840. It also states that Enoch could neither read nor write but managed to earn $500 in 1910 for activity other than his main profession, although this may be referring to his innkeeping business interests.
          By 1921 Florence and Muriel Frida are living in Langford, Neepawa, Manitoba with Peter FUCHS, an Ontarian farmer of German descent who Florence had married on 24 Jul 1913 implying that Enoch died sometime in 1911/12, although no record has been found.”

          The extra $500 in earnings was perhaps related to the St Bernard dogs.  Enoch signed his name on the register on his marriage to Emelia, and I think it’s very unlikely that he could neither read nor write, as stated above.

          However, it may not be Enoch’s wife Florence Ethel who married Peter Fuchs.  A Florence Emma Edwards married Peter Fuchs,  and on the 1921 census in Neepawa her daugther Muriel Elizabeth Edwards, born in 1902, lives with them.  Quite a coincidence, two Florence and Muriel Edwards in Neepawa at the time.  Muriel Elizabeth Edwards married and had two children but died at the age of 23 in 1925.  Her mother Florence was living with the widowed husband and the two children on the 1931 census in Neepawa.  As there was no other daughter on the 1911 census with Enoch, Florence and Muriel in Montreal, it must be a different Florence and daughter.  We don’t know, though, why Muriel Constance Freda married in Neepawa.

          Indeed, Florence was not a widow in 1913.  Enoch died in 1924 in Montreal, aged 84.  Neither Enoch, Florence or their daughter has been found yet on the 1921 census. The search is not easy, as Enoch sometimes used the name Andrew, Florence used her middle name Ethel, and daughter Muriel used Freda, Valerie (the name she added when she married in Neepawa), and died as Marcheta.   The only name she NEVER used was Constance!

          A Canadian genealogist living in Montreal phoned the cemetery where Enoch was buried. She said “Enoch Edwards who died on Feb 27 1924  is not buried in the Mount Royal cemetery, he was only cremated there on March 4, 1924. There are no burial records but he died of an abcess and his body was sent to the cemetery for cremation from the Royal Victoria Hospital.”

           

          1924 Obituary for Enoch Edwards:

          Cimetière Mont-Royal Outremont, Montreal Region, Quebec, Canada

          The Montreal Star 29 Feb 1924, Fri · Page 31

          1924 death Enoch Edwards

           

          Muriel Constance Freda Valerie Edwards married Arthur Frederick Morris on 24 Oct 1925 in Neepawa, Manitoba. (She appears to have added the name Valerie when she married.)

          Unexpectedly a death certificate appeared for Muriel via the hints on the ancestry website. Her name was “Marcheta Morris” on this document, however it also states that she was the widow of Arthur Frederick Morris and daughter of Andrew E Edwards and Florence Ethel Hedges. She died suddenly in June 1948 in Flos, Simcoe, Ontario of a coronary thrombosis, where she was living as a housekeeper.

          Marcheta Morris

          #6348
          TracyTracy
          Participant

            Wong Sang

             

            Wong Sang was born in China in 1884. In October 1916 he married Alice Stokes in Oxford.

            Alice was the granddaughter of William Stokes of Churchill, Oxfordshire and William was the brother of Thomas Stokes the wheelwright (who was my 3X great grandfather). In other words Alice was my second cousin, three times removed, on my fathers paternal side.

            Wong Sang was an interpreter, according to the baptism registers of his children and the Dreadnought Seamen’s Hospital admission registers in 1930.  The hospital register also notes that he was employed by the Blue Funnel Line, and that his address was 11, Limehouse Causeway, E 14. (London)

            “The Blue Funnel Line offered regular First-Class Passenger and Cargo Services From the UK to South Africa, Malaya, China, Japan, Australia, Java, and America.  Blue Funnel Line was Owned and Operated by Alfred Holt & Co., Liverpool.
            The Blue Funnel Line, so-called because its ships have a blue funnel with a black top, is more appropriately known as the Ocean Steamship Company.”

             

            Wong Sang and Alice’s daughter, Frances Eileen Sang, was born on the 14th July, 1916 and baptised in 1920 at St Stephen in Poplar, Tower Hamlets, London.  The birth date is noted in the 1920 baptism register and would predate their marriage by a few months, although on the death register in 1921 her age at death is four years old and her year of birth is recorded as 1917.

            Charles Ronald Sang was baptised on the same day in May 1920, but his birth is recorded as April of that year.  The family were living on Morant Street, Poplar.

            James William Sang’s birth is recorded on the 1939 census and on the death register in 2000 as being the 8th March 1913.  This definitely would predate the 1916 marriage in Oxford.

            William Norman Sang was born on the 17th October 1922 in Poplar.

            Alice and the three sons were living at 11, Limehouse Causeway on the 1939 census, the same address that Wong Sang was living at when he was admitted to Dreadnought Seamen’s Hospital on the 15th January 1930. Wong Sang died in the hospital on the 8th March of that year at the age of 46.

            Alice married John Patterson in 1933 in Stepney. John was living with Alice and her three sons on Limehouse Causeway on the 1939 census and his occupation was chef.

            Via Old London Photographs:

            “Limehouse Causeway is a street in east London that was the home to the original Chinatown of London. A combination of bomb damage during the Second World War and later redevelopment means that almost nothing is left of the original buildings of the street.”

            Limehouse Causeway in 1925:

            Limehouse Causeway

             

            From The Story of Limehouse’s Lost Chinatown, poplarlondon website:

            “Limehouse was London’s first Chinatown, home to a tightly-knit community who were demonised in popular culture and eventually erased from the cityscape.

            As recounted in the BBC’s ‘Our Greatest Generation’ series, Connie was born to a Chinese father and an English mother in early 1920s Limehouse, where she used to play in the street with other British and British-Chinese children before running inside for teatime at one of their houses. 

            Limehouse was London’s first Chinatown between the 1880s and the 1960s, before the current Chinatown off Shaftesbury Avenue was established in the 1970s by an influx of immigrants from Hong Kong. 

            Connie’s memories of London’s first Chinatown as an “urban village” paint a very different picture to the seedy area portrayed in early twentieth century novels. 

            The pyramid in St Anne’s church marked the entrance to the opium den of Dr Fu Manchu, a criminal mastermind who threatened Western society by plotting world domination in a series of novels by Sax Rohmer. 

            Thomas Burke’s Limehouse Nights cemented stereotypes about prostitution, gambling and violence within the Chinese community, and whipped up anxiety about sexual relationships between Chinese men and white women. 

            Though neither novelist was familiar with the Chinese community, their depictions made Limehouse one of the most notorious areas of London. 

            Travel agent Thomas Cook even organised tours of the area for daring visitors, despite the rector of Limehouse warning that “those who look for the Limehouse of Mr Thomas Burke simply will not find it.”

            All that remains is a handful of Chinese street names, such as Ming Street, Pekin Street, and Canton Street — but what was Limehouse’s chinatown really like, and why did it get swept away?

            Chinese migration to Limehouse 

            Chinese sailors discharged from East India Company ships settled in the docklands from as early as the 1780s.

            By the late nineteenth century, men from Shanghai had settled around Pennyfields Lane, while a Cantonese community lived on Limehouse Causeway. 

            Chinese sailors were often paid less and discriminated against by dock hirers, and so began to diversify their incomes by setting up hand laundry services and restaurants. 

            Old photographs show shopfronts emblazoned with Chinese characters with horse-drawn carts idling outside or Chinese men in suits and hats standing proudly in the doorways. 

            In oral histories collected by Yat Ming Loo, Connie’s husband Leslie doesn’t recall seeing any Chinese women as a child, since male Chinese sailors settled in London alone and married working-class English women. 

            In the 1920s, newspapers fear-mongered about interracial marriages, crime and gambling, and described chinatown as an East End “colony.” 

            Ironically, Chinese opium-smoking was also demonised in the press, despite Britain waging war against China in the mid-nineteenth century for suppressing the opium trade to alleviate addiction amongst its people. 

            The number of Chinese people who settled in Limehouse was also greatly exaggerated, and in reality only totalled around 300. 

            The real Chinatown 

            Although the press sought to characterise Limehouse as a monolithic Chinese community in the East End, Connie remembers seeing people of all nationalities in the shops and community spaces in Limehouse.

            She doesn’t remember feeling discriminated against by other locals, though Connie does recall having her face measured and IQ tested by a member of the British Eugenics Society who was conducting research in the area. 

            Some of Connie’s happiest childhood memories were from her time at Chung-Hua Club, where she learned about Chinese culture and language.

            Why did Chinatown disappear? 

            The caricature of Limehouse’s Chinatown as a den of vice hastened its erasure. 

            Police raids and deportations fuelled by the alarmist media coverage threatened the Chinese population of Limehouse, and slum clearance schemes to redevelop low-income areas dispersed Chinese residents in the 1930s. 

            The Defence of the Realm Act imposed at the beginning of the First World War criminalised opium use, gave the authorities increased powers to deport Chinese people and restricted their ability to work on British ships.

            Dwindling maritime trade during World War II further stripped Chinese sailors of opportunities for employment, and any remnants of Chinatown were destroyed during the Blitz or erased by postwar development schemes.”

             

            Wong Sang 1884-1930

            The year 1918 was a troublesome one for Wong Sang, an interpreter and shipping agent for Blue Funnel Line.  The Sang family were living at 156, Chrisp Street.

            Chrisp Street, Poplar, in 1913 via Old London Photographs:

            Chrisp Street

             

            In February Wong Sang was discharged from a false accusation after defending his home from potential robbers.

            East End News and London Shipping Chronicle – Friday 15 February 1918:

            1918 Wong Sang

             

            In August of that year he was involved in an incident that left him unconscious.

            Faringdon Advertiser and Vale of the White Horse Gazette – Saturday 31 August 1918:

            1918 Wong Sang 2

             

            Wong Sang is mentioned in an 1922 article about “Oriental London”.

            London and China Express – Thursday 09 February 1922:

            1922 Wong Sang

            A photograph of the Chee Kong Tong Chinese Freemason Society mentioned in the above article, via Old London Photographs:

            Chee Kong Tong

             

            Wong Sang was recommended by the London Metropolitan Police in 1928 to assist in a case in Wellingborough, Northampton.

            Difficulty of Getting an Interpreter: Northampton Mercury – Friday 16 March 1928:

            1928 Wong Sang

            1928 Wong Sang 2

            The difficulty was that “this man speaks the Cantonese language only…the Northeners and the Southerners in China have differing languages and the interpreter seemed to speak one that was in between these two.”

             

            In 1917, Alice Wong Sang was a witness at her sister Harriet Stokes marriage to James William Watts in Southwark, London.  Their father James Stokes occupation on the marriage register is foreman surveyor, but on the census he was a council roadman or labourer. (I initially rejected this as the correct marriage for Harriet because of the discrepancy with the occupations. Alice Wong Sang as a witness confirmed that it was indeed the correct one.)

            1917 Alice Wong Sang

             

             

            James William Sang 1913-2000 was a clock fitter and watch assembler (on the 1939 census). He married Ivy Laura Fenton in 1963 in Sidcup, Kent. James died in Southwark in 2000.

            Charles Ronald Sang 1920-1974  was a draughtsman (1939 census). He married Eileen Burgess in 1947 in Marylebone.  Charles and Eileen had two sons:  Keith born in 1951 and Roger born in 1952.  He died in 1974 in Hertfordshire.

            William Norman Sang 1922-2000 was a clerk and telephone operator (1939 census).  William enlisted in the Royal Artillery in 1942. He married Lily Mullins in 1949 in Bethnal Green, and they had three daughters: Marion born in 1950, Christine in 1953, and Frances in 1959.  He died in Redbridge in 2000.

             

            I then found another two births registered in Poplar by Alice Sang, both daughters.  Doris Winifred Sang was born in 1925, and Patricia Margaret Sang was born in 1933 ~ three years after Wong Sang’s death.  Neither of the these daughters were on the 1939 census with Alice, John Patterson and the three sons.  Margaret had presumably been evacuated because of the war to a family in Taunton, Somerset. Doris would have been fourteen and I have been unable to find her in 1939 (possibly because she died in 2017 and has not had the redaction removed  yet on the 1939 census as only deceased people are viewable).

            Doris Winifred Sang 1925-2017 was a nursing sister. She didn’t marry, and spent a year in USA between 1954 and 1955. She stayed in London, and died at the age of ninety two in 2017.

            Patricia Margaret Sang 1933-1998 was also a nurse. She married Patrick L Nicely in Stepney in 1957.  Patricia and Patrick had five children in London: Sharon born 1959, Donald in 1960, Malcolm was born and died in 1966, Alison was born in 1969 and David in 1971.

             

            I was unable to find a birth registered for Alice’s first son, James William Sang (as he appeared on the 1939 census).  I found Alice Stokes on the 1911 census as a 17 year old live in servant at a tobacconist on Pekin Street, Limehouse, living with Mr Sui Fong from Hong Kong and his wife Sarah Sui Fong from Berlin.  I looked for a birth registered for James William Fong instead of Sang, and found it ~ mothers maiden name Stokes, and his date of birth matched the 1939 census: 8th March, 1913.

            On the 1921 census, Wong Sang is not listed as living with them but it is mentioned that Mr Wong Sang was the person returning the census.  Also living with Alice and her sons James and Charles in 1921 are two visitors:  (Florence) May Stokes, 17 years old, born in Woodstock, and Charles Stokes, aged 14, also born in Woodstock. May and Charles were Alice’s sister and brother.

             

            I found Sharon Nicely on social media and she kindly shared photos of Wong Sang and Alice Stokes:

            Wong Sang

             

            Alice Stokes

            #6305
            TracyTracy
            Participant

              The Hair’s and Leedham’s of Netherseal

               

              Samuel Warren of Stapenhill married Catherine Holland of Barton under Needwood in 1795. Catherine’s father was Thomas Holland; her mother was Hannah Hair.

              Hannah was born in Netherseal, Derbyshire, in 1739. Her parents were Joseph Hair 1696-1746 and Hannah.
              Joseph’s parents were Isaac Hair and Elizabeth Leedham.  Elizabeth was born in Netherseal in 1665.  Isaac and Elizabeth were married in Netherseal in 1686.

              Marriage of Isaac Hair and Elizabeth Leedham: (variously spelled Ledom, Leedom, Leedham, and in one case mistranscribed as Sedom):

               

              1686 marriage Nicholas Leedham

               

              Isaac was buried in Netherseal on 14 August 1709 (the transcript says the 18th, but the microfiche image clearly says the 14th), but I have not been able to find a birth registered for him. On other public trees on an ancestry website, Isaac Le Haire was baptised in Canterbury and was a Huguenot, but I haven’t found any evidence to support this.

              Isaac Hair’s death registered 14 August 1709 in Netherseal:

              Isaac Hair death 1709

               

              A search for the etymology of the surname Hair brings various suggestions, including:

              “This surname is derived from a nickname. ‘the hare,’ probably affixed on some one fleet of foot. Naturally looked upon as a complimentary sobriquet, and retained in the family; compare Lightfoot. (for example) Hugh le Hare, Oxfordshire, 1273. Hundred Rolls.”

              From this we may deduce that the name Hair (or Hare) is not necessarily from the French Le Haire, and existed in England for some considerable time before the arrival of the Huguenots.

              Elizabeth Leedham was born in Netherseal in 1665. Her parents were Nicholas Leedham 1621-1670 and Dorothy. Nicholas Leedham was born in Church Gresley (Swadlincote) in 1621, and died in Netherseal in 1670.

              Nicholas was a Yeoman and left a will and inventory worth £147.14s.8d (one hundred and forty seven pounds fourteen shillings and eight pence).

              The 1670 inventory of Nicholas Leedham:

              1670 will Nicholas Leedham

               

              According to local historian Mark Knight on the Netherseal History facebook group, the Seale (Netherseal and Overseal)  parish registers from the year 1563 to 1724 were digitized during lockdown.

              via Mark Knight:

              “There are five entries for Nicholas Leedham.
              On March 14th 1646 he and his wife buried an unnamed child, presumably the child died during childbirth or was stillborn.
              On November 28th 1659 he buried his wife, Elizabeth. He remarried as on June 13th 1664 he had his son William baptised.
              The following year, 1665, he baptised a daughter on November 12th. (Elizabeth) On December 23rd 1672 the parish record says that Dorithy daughter of Dorithy was buried. The Bishops Transcript has Dorithy a daughter of Nicholas. Nicholas’ second wife was called Dorithy and they named a daughter after her. Alas, the daughter died two years after Nicholas. No further Leedhams appear in the record until after 1724.”

              Dorothy daughter of Dorothy Leedham was buried 23 December 1672:

              Dorothy

               

               

              William, son of Nicholas and Dorothy also left a will. In it he mentions “My dear wife Elizabeth. My children Thomas Leedom, Dorothy Leedom , Ann Leedom, Christopher Leedom and William Leedom.”

              1726 will of William Leedham:

              1726 will William Leedham

               

              I found a curious error with the the parish register entries for Hannah Hair. It was a transcription error, but not a recent one. The original parish registers were copied: “HO Copy of ye register of Seale anno 1739.” I’m not sure when the copy was made, but it wasn’t recently. I found a burial for Hannah Hair on 22 April 1739 in the HO copy, which was the same day as her baptism registered on the original. I checked both registers name by name and they are exactly copied EXCEPT for Hannah Hairs. The rector, Richard Inge, put burial instead of baptism by mistake.

              The original Parish register baptism of Hannah Hair:

              Hannah Hair 1

               

              The HO register copy incorrectly copied:

              Hannah Hair 2

              #6290
              TracyTracy
              Participant

                Leicestershire Blacksmiths

                The Orgill’s of Measham led me further into Leicestershire as I traveled back in time.

                I also realized I had uncovered a direct line of women and their mothers going back ten generations:

                myself, Tracy Edwards 1957-
                my mother Gillian Marshall 1933-
                my grandmother Florence Warren 1906-1988
                her mother and my great grandmother Florence Gretton 1881-1927
                her mother Sarah Orgill 1840-1910
                her mother Elizabeth Orgill 1803-1876
                her mother Sarah Boss 1783-1847
                her mother Elizabeth Page 1749-
                her mother Mary Potter 1719-1780
                and her mother and my 7x great grandmother Mary 1680-

                You could say it leads us to the very heart of England, as these Leicestershire villages are as far from the coast as it’s possible to be. There are countless other maternal lines to follow, of course, but only one of mothers of mothers, and ours takes us to Leicestershire.

                The blacksmiths

                Sarah Boss was the daughter of Michael Boss 1755-1807, a blacksmith in Measham, and Elizabeth Page of nearby Hartshorn, just over the county border in Derbyshire.

                An earlier Michael Boss, a blacksmith of Measham, died in 1772, and in his will he left the possession of the blacksmiths shop and all the working tools and a third of the household furniture to Michael, who he named as his nephew. He left his house in Appleby Magna to his wife Grace, and five pounds to his mother Jane Boss. As none of Michael and Grace’s children are mentioned in the will, perhaps it can be assumed that they were childless.

                The will of Michael Boss, 1772, Measham:

                Michael Boss 1772 will

                 

                Michael Boss the uncle was born in Appleby Magna in 1724. His parents were Michael Boss of Nelson in the Thistles and Jane Peircivall of Appleby Magna, who were married in nearby Mancetter in 1720.

                Information worth noting on the Appleby Magna website:

                In 1752 the calendar in England was changed from the Julian Calendar to the Gregorian Calendar, as a result 11 days were famously “lost”. But for the recording of Church Registers another very significant change also took place, the start of the year was moved from March 25th to our more familiar January 1st.
                Before 1752 the 1st day of each new year was March 25th, Lady Day (a significant date in the Christian calendar). The year number which we all now use for calculating ages didn’t change until March 25th. So, for example, the day after March 24th 1750 was March 25th 1751, and January 1743 followed December 1743.
                This March to March recording can be seen very clearly in the Appleby Registers before 1752. Between 1752 and 1768 there appears slightly confused recording, so dates should be carefully checked. After 1768 the recording is more fully by the modern calendar year.

                Michael Boss the uncle married Grace Cuthbert.  I haven’t yet found the birth or parents of Grace, but a blacksmith by the name of Edward Cuthbert is mentioned on an Appleby Magna history website:

                An Eighteenth Century Blacksmith’s Shop in Little Appleby
                by Alan Roberts

                Cuthberts inventory

                The inventory of Edward Cuthbert provides interesting information about the household possessions and living arrangements of an eighteenth century blacksmith. Edward Cuthbert (als. Cutboard) settled in Appleby after the Restoration to join the handful of blacksmiths already established in the parish, including the Wathews who were prominent horse traders. The blacksmiths may have all worked together in the same shop at one time. Edward and his wife Sarah recorded the baptisms of several of their children in the parish register. Somewhat sadly three of the boys named after their father all died either in infancy or as young children. Edward’s inventory which was drawn up in 1732, by which time he was probably a widower and his children had left home, suggests that they once occupied a comfortable two-storey house in Little Appleby with an attached workshop, well equipped with all the tools for repairing farm carts, ploughs and other implements, for shoeing horses and for general ironmongery. 

                Edward Cuthbert born circa 1660, married Joane Tuvenet in 1684 in Swepston cum Snarestone , and died in Appleby in 1732. Tuvenet is a French name and suggests a Huguenot connection, but this isn’t our family, and indeed this Edward Cuthbert is not likely to be Grace’s father anyway.

                Michael Boss and Elizabeth Page appear to have married twice: once in 1776, and once in 1779. Both of the documents exist and appear correct. Both marriages were by licence. They both mention Michael is a blacksmith.

                Their first daughter, Elizabeth, was baptized in February 1777, just nine months after the first wedding. It’s not known when she was born, however, and it’s possible that the marriage was a hasty one. But why marry again three years later?

                But Michael Boss and Elizabeth Page did not marry twice.

                Elizabeth Page from Smisby was born in 1752 and married Michael Boss on the 5th of May 1776 in Measham. On the marriage licence allegations and bonds, Michael is a bachelor.

                Baby Elizabeth was baptised in Measham on the 9th February 1777. Mother Elizabeth died on the 18th February 1777, also in Measham.

                In 1779 Michael Boss married another Elizabeth Page! She was born in 1749 in Hartshorn, and Michael is a widower on the marriage licence allegations and bonds.

                Hartshorn and Smisby are neighbouring villages, hence the confusion.  But a closer look at the documents available revealed the clues.  Both Elizabeth Pages were literate, and indeed their signatures on the marriage registers are different:

                Marriage of Michael Boss and Elizabeth Page of Smisby in 1776:

                Elizabeth Page 1776

                 

                Marriage of Michael Boss and Elizabeth Page of Harsthorn in 1779:

                Elizabeth Page 1779

                 

                Not only did Michael Boss marry two women both called Elizabeth Page but he had an unusual start in life as well. His uncle Michael Boss left him the blacksmith business and a third of his furniture. This was all in the will. But which of Uncle Michaels brothers was nephew Michaels father?

                The only Michael Boss born at the right time was in 1750 in Edingale, Staffordshire, about eight miles from Appleby Magna. His parents were Thomas Boss and Ann Parker, married in Edingale in 1747.  Thomas died in August 1750, and his son Michael was baptised in the December, posthumus son of Thomas and his widow Ann. Both entries are on the same page of the register.

                1750 posthumus

                 

                Ann Boss, the young widow, married again. But perhaps Michael and his brother went to live with their childless uncle and aunt, Michael Boss and Grace Cuthbert.

                The great grandfather of Michael Boss (the Measham blacksmith born in 1850) was also Michael Boss, probably born in the 1660s. He died in Newton Regis in Warwickshire in 1724, four years after his son (also Michael Boss born 1693) married Jane Peircivall.  The entry on the parish register states that Michael Boss was buried ye 13th Affadavit made.

                I had not seen affadavit made on a parish register before, and this relates to the The Burying in Woollen Acts 1666–80.  According to Wikipedia:

                 “Acts of the Parliament of England which required the dead, except plague victims and the destitute, to be buried in pure English woollen shrouds to the exclusion of any foreign textiles.  It was a requirement that an affidavit be sworn in front of a Justice of the Peace (usually by a relative of the deceased), confirming burial in wool, with the punishment of a £5 fee for noncompliance. Burial entries in parish registers were marked with the word “affidavit” or its equivalent to confirm that affidavit had been sworn; it would be marked “naked” for those too poor to afford the woollen shroud.  The legislation was in force until 1814, but was generally ignored after 1770.”

                Michael Boss buried 1724 “Affadavit made”:

                Michael Boss affadavit 1724

                 

                 

                 

                Elizabeth Page‘s father was William Page 1717-1783, a wheelwright in Hartshorn.  (The father of the first wife Elizabeth was also William Page, but he was a husbandman in Smisby born in 1714. William Page, the father of the second wife, was born in Nailstone, Leicestershire, in 1717. His place of residence on his marriage to Mary Potter was spelled Nelson.)

                Her mother was Mary Potter 1719- of nearby Coleorton.  Mary’s father, Richard Potter 1677-1731, was a blacksmith in Coleorton.

                A page of the will of Richard Potter 1731:

                Richard Potter 1731

                 

                Richard Potter states: “I will and order that my son Thomas Potter shall after my decease have one shilling paid to him and no more.”  As he left £50 to each of his daughters, one can’t help but wonder what Thomas did to displease his father.

                Richard stipulated that his son Thomas should have one shilling paid to him and not more, for several good considerations, and left “the house and ground lying in the parish of Whittwick in a place called the Long Lane to my wife Mary Potter to dispose of as she shall think proper.”

                His son Richard inherited the blacksmith business:  “I will and order that my son Richard Potter shall live and be with his mother and serve her duly and truly in the business of a blacksmith, and obey and serve her in all lawful commands six years after my decease, and then I give to him and his heirs…. my house and grounds Coulson House in the Liberty of Thringstone”

                Richard wanted his son John to be a blacksmith too: “I will and order that my wife bring up my son John Potter at home with her and teach or cause him to be taught the trade of a blacksmith and that he shall serve her duly and truly seven years after my decease after the manner of an apprentice and at the death of his mother I give him that house and shop and building and the ground belonging to it which I now dwell in to him and his heirs forever.”

                To his daughters Margrett and Mary Potter, upon their reaching the age of one and twenty, or the day after their marriage, he leaves £50 each. All the rest of his goods are left to his loving wife Mary.

                 

                An inventory of the belongings of Richard Potter, 1731:

                Richard Potter inventory

                 

                Richard Potters father was also named Richard Potter 1649-1719, and he too was a blacksmith.

                Richard Potter of Coleorton in the county of Leicester, blacksmith, stated in his will:  “I give to my son and daughter Thomas and Sarah Potter the possession of my house and grounds.”

                He leaves ten pounds each to his daughters Jane and Alice, to his son Francis he gives five pounds, and five shillings to his son Richard. Sons Joseph and William also receive five shillings each. To his daughter Mary, wife of Edward Burton, and her daughter Elizabeth, he gives five shillings each. The rest of his good, chattels and wordly substance he leaves equally between his son and daugter Thomas and Sarah. As there is no mention of his wife, it’s assumed that she predeceased him.

                The will of Richard Potter, 1719:

                Richard Potter 1719

                 

                Richard Potter’s (1649-1719) parents were William Potter and Alse Huldin, both born in the early 1600s.  They were married in 1646 at Breedon on the Hill, Leicestershire.  The name Huldin appears to originate in Finland.

                William Potter was a blacksmith. In the 1659 parish registers of Breedon on the Hill, William Potter of Breedon blacksmith buryed the 14th July.

                #6286
                TracyTracy
                Participant

                  Matthew Orgill and His Family

                   

                  Matthew Orgill 1828-1907 was the Orgill brother who went to Australia, but returned to Measham.  Matthew married Mary Orgill in Measham in October 1856, having returned from Victoria, Australia in May of that year.

                  Although Matthew was the first Orgill brother to go to Australia, he was the last one I found, and that was somewhat by accident, while perusing “Orgill” and “Measham” in a newspaper archives search.  I chanced on Matthew’s obituary in the Nuneaton Observer, Friday 14 June 1907:

                  LATE MATTHEW ORGILL PEACEFUL END TO A BLAMELESS LIFE.

                  ‘Sunset and Evening Star And one clear call for me.”

                  It is with very deep regret that we have to announce the death of Mr. Matthew Orgill, late of Measham, who passed peacefully away at his residence in Manor Court Road, Nuneaton, in the early hours of yesterday morning. Mr. Orgill, who was in his eightieth year, was a man with a striking history, and was a very fine specimen of our best English manhood. In early life be emigrated to South Africa—sailing in the “Hebrides” on 4th February. 1850—and was one of the first settlers at the Cape; afterwards he went on to Australia at the time of the Gold Rush, and ultimately came home to his native England and settled down in Measham, in Leicestershire, where he carried on a successful business for the long period of half-a-century.

                  He was full of reminiscences of life in the Colonies in the early days, and an hour or two in his company was an education itself. On the occasion of the recall of Sir Harry Smith from the Governorship of Natal (for refusing to be a party to the slaying of the wives and children in connection with the Kaffir War), Mr. Orgill was appointed to superintend the arrangements for the farewell demonstration. It was one of his boasts that he made the first missionary cart used in South Africa, which is in use to this day—a monument to the character of his work; while it is an interesting fact to note that among Mr. Orgill’s papers there is the original ground-plan of the city of Durban before a single house was built.

                  In Africa Mr. Orgill came in contact with the great missionary, David Livingstone, and between the two men there was a striking resemblance in character and a deep and lasting friendship. Mr. Orgill could give a most graphic description of the wreck of the “Birkenhead,” having been in the vicinity at the time when the ill-fated vessel went down. He played a most prominent part on the occasion of the famous wreck of the emigrant ship, “Minerva.” when, in conjunction with some half-a-dozen others, and at the eminent risk of their own lives, they rescued more than 100 of the unfortunate passengers. He was afterwards presented with an interesting relic as a memento of that thrilling experience, being a copper bolt from the vessel on which was inscribed the following words: “Relic of the ship Minerva, wrecked off Bluff Point, Port Natal. 8.A.. about 2 a.m.. Friday, July 5, 1850.”

                  Mr. Orgill was followed to the Colonies by no fewer than six of his brothers, all of whom did well, and one of whom married a niece (brother’s daughter) of the late Mr. William Ewart Gladstone.

                  On settling down in Measham his kindly and considerate disposition soon won for him a unique place in the hearts of all the people, by whom he was greatly beloved. He was a man of sterling worth and integrity. Upright and honourable in all his dealings, he led a Christian life that was a pattern to all with whom he came in contact, and of him it could truly he said that he wore the white flower of a blameless life.

                  He was a member of the Baptist Church, and although beyond much active service since settling down in Nuneaton less than two years ago he leaves behind him a record in Christian service attained by few. In politics he was a Radical of the old school. A great reader, he studied all the questions of the day, and could back up every belief he held by sound and fearless argument. The South African – war was a great grief to him. He knew the Boers from personal experience, and although he suffered at the time of the war for his outspoken condemnation, he had the satisfaction of living to see the people of England fully recognising their awful blunder. To give anything like an adequate idea of Mr. Orgill’s history would take up a great amount of space, and besides much of it has been written and commented on before; suffice it to say that it was strenuous, interesting, and eventful, and yet all through his hands remained unspotted and his heart was pure.

                  He is survived by three daughters, and was father-in-law to Mr. J. S. Massey. St Kilda. Manor Court Road, to whom deep and loving sympathy is extended in their sore bereavement by a wide circle of friends. The funeral is arranged to leave for Measham on Monday at twelve noon.

                   

                  “To give anything like an adequate idea of Mr. Orgill’s history would take up a great amount of space, and besides much of it has been written and commented on before…”

                  I had another look in the newspaper archives and found a number of articles mentioning him, including an intriguing excerpt in an article about local history published in the Burton Observer and Chronicle 8 August 1963:

                  on an upstairs window pane he scratched with his diamond ring “Matthew Orgill, 1st July, 1858”

                  Matthew Orgill window

                  Matthew orgill window 2

                   

                  I asked on a Measham facebook group if anyone knew the location of the house mentioned in the article and someone kindly responded. This is the same building, seen from either side:

                  Measham Wharf

                   

                  Coincidentally, I had already found this wonderful photograph of the same building, taken in 1910 ~ three years after Matthew’s death.

                  Old Measham wharf

                   

                  But what to make of the inscription in the window?

                  Matthew and Mary married in October 1856, and their first child (according to the records I’d found thus far) was a daughter Mary born in 1860.  I had a look for a Matthew Orgill birth registered in 1858, the date Matthew had etched on the window, and found a death for a Matthew Orgill in 1859.  Assuming I would find the birth of Matthew Orgill registered on the first of July 1958, to match the etching in the window, the corresponding birth was in July 1857!

                  Matthew and Mary had four children. Matthew, Mary, Clara and Hannah.  Hannah Proudman Orgill married Joseph Stanton Massey.  The Orgill name continues with their son Stanley Orgill Massey 1900-1979, who was a doctor and surgeon.  Two of Stanley’s four sons were doctors, Paul Mackintosh Orgill Massey 1929-2009, and Michael Joseph Orgill Massey 1932-1989.

                   

                  Mary Orgill 1827-1894, Matthews wife, was an Orgill too.

                  And this is where the Orgill branch of the tree gets complicated.

                  Mary’s father was Henry Orgill born in 1805 and her mother was Hannah Proudman born in 1805.
                  Henry Orgill’s father was Matthew Orgill born in 1769 and his mother was Frances Finch born in 1771.

                  Mary’s husband Matthews parents are Matthew Orgill born in 1798 and Elizabeth Orgill born in 1803.

                  Another Orgill Orgill marriage!

                  Matthews parents,  Matthew and Elizabeth, have the same grandparents as each other, Matthew Orgill born in 1736 and Ann Proudman born in 1735.

                  But Matthews grandparents are none other than Matthew Orgill born in 1769 and Frances Finch born in 1771 ~ the same grandparents as his wife Mary!

                  #6284
                  TracyTracy
                  Participant

                    To Australia

                    Grettons

                    Charles Herbert Gretton 1876-1954

                    Charles Gretton, my great grandmothers youngest brother, arrived in Sydney Australia on 12 February 1912, having set sail on 5 January 1912 from London. His occupation on the passenger list was stockman, and he was traveling alone.  Later that year, in October, his wife and two sons sailed out to join him.

                    Gretton 1912 passenger

                     

                    Charles was born in Swadlincote.  He married Mary Anne Illsley, a local girl from nearby Church Gresley, in 1898. Their first son, Leslie Charles Bloemfontein Gretton, was born in 1900 in Church Gresley, and their second son, George Herbert Gretton, was born in 1910 in Swadlincote.  In 1901 Charles was a colliery worker, and on the 1911 census, his occupation was a sanitary ware packer.

                    Charles and Mary Anne had two more sons, both born in Footscray:  Frank Orgill Gretton in 1914, and Arthur Ernest Gretton in 1920.

                    On the Australian 1914 electoral rolls, Charles and Mary Ann were living at 72 Moreland Street, Footscray, and in 1919 at 134 Cowper Street, Footscray, and Charles was a labourer.  In 1924, Charles was a sub foreman, living at 3, Ryan Street E, Footscray, Australia.  On a later electoral register, Charles was a foreman.  Footscray is a suburb of Melbourne, and developed into an industrial zone in the second half of the nineteenth century.

                    Charles died in Victoria in 1954 at the age of 77. His wife Mary Ann died in 1958.

                    Gretton obit 1954

                     

                    Charles and Mary Ann Gretton:

                    Charles and Mary Ann Gretton

                     

                    Leslie Charles Bloemfontein Gretton 1900-1955

                    Leslie was an electrician.   He married Ethel Christine Halliday, born in 1900 in Footscray, in 1927.  They had four children: Tom, Claire, Nancy and Frank. By 1943 they were living in Yallourn.  Yallourn, Victoria was a company town in Victoria, Australia built between the 1920s and 1950s to house employees of the State Electricity Commission of Victoria, who operated the nearby Yallourn Power Station complex. However, expansion of the adjacent open-cut brown coal mine led to the closure and removal of the town in the 1980s.

                    On the 1954 electoral registers, daughter Claire Elizabeth Gretton, occupation teacher, was living at the same address as Leslie and Ethel.

                    Leslie died in Yallourn in 1955, and Ethel nine years later in 1964, also in Yallourn.

                     

                    George Herbert Gretton 1910-1970

                    George married Florence May Hall in 1934 in Victoria, Australia.  In 1942 George was listed on the electoral roll as a grocer, likewise in 1949. In 1963 his occupation was a process worker, and in 1968 in Flinders, a horticultural advisor.

                    George died in Lang Lang, not far from Melbourne, in 1970.

                     

                    Frank Orgill Gretton 1914-

                    Arthur Ernest Gretton 1920-

                     

                    Orgills

                    John Orgill 1835-1911

                    John Orgill was Charles Herbert Gretton’s uncle.  He emigrated to Australia in 1865, and married Elizabeth Mary Gladstone 1845-1926 in Victoria in 1870. Their first child was born in December that year, in Dandenong. They had seven children, and their three sons all have the middle name Gladstone.

                    John Orgill was a councillor for the Shire of Dandenong in 1873, and between 1876 and 1879.

                    John Orgill:

                    John Orgill

                     

                    John Orgill obituary in the South Bourke and Mornington Journal, 21 December 1911:

                    John Orgill obit

                     

                     

                    John’s wife Elizabeth Orgill, a teacher and a “a public spirited lady” according to newspaper articles, opened a hydropathic hospital in Dandenong called Gladstone House.

                    Elizabeth Gladstone Orgill:

                    Elizabeth Gladstone Orgill

                     

                    On the Old Dandenong website:

                    Gladstone House hydropathic hospital on the corner of Langhorne and Foster streets (153 Foster Street) Dandenong opened in 1896, working on the theory of water therapy, no medicine or operations. Her husband passed away in 1911 at 77, around similar time Dr Barclay Thompson obtained control of the practice. Mrs Orgill remaining on in some capacity.

                    Elizabeth Mary Orgill (nee Gladstone) operated Gladstone House until at least 1911, along with another hydropathic hospital (Birthwood) on Cheltenham road. She was the daughter of William Gladstone (Nephew of William Ewart Gladstone, UK prime minister in 1874).

                    Around 1912 Dr A. E. Taylor took over the location from Dr. Barclay Thompson. Mrs Orgill was still working here but no longer controlled the practice, having given it up to Barclay. Taylor served as medical officer for the Shire for before his death in 1939. After Taylor’s death Dr. T. C. Reeves bought his practice in 1939, later that year being appointed medical officer,

                    Gladstone Road in Dandenong is named after her family, who owned and occupied a farming paddock in the area on former Police Paddock ground, the Police reserve having earlier been reduced back to Stud Road.

                    Hydropathy (now known as Hydrotherapy) and also called water cure, is a part of medicine and alternative medicine, in particular of naturopathy, occupational therapy and physiotherapy, that involves the use of water for pain relief and treatment.

                    Gladstone House, Dandenong:

                    Gladstone House

                     

                     

                    John’s brother Robert Orgill 1830-1915 also emigrated to Australia. I met (online) his great great grand daughter Lidya Orgill via the Old Dandenong facebook group.

                    John’s other brother Thomas Orgill 1833-1908 also emigrated to the same part of Australia.

                    Thomas Orgill:

                    Thomas Orgill

                     

                    One of Thomas Orgills sons was George Albert Orgill 1880-1949:

                    George Albert Orgill

                     

                    A letter was published in The South Bourke & Mornington Journal (Richmond, Victoria, Australia) on 17 Jun 1915, to Tom Orgill, Emerald Hill (South Melbourne) from hospital by his brother George Albert Orgill (4th Pioneers) describing landing of Covering Party prior to dawn invasion of Gallipoli:

                    George Albert Orgill letter

                     

                    Another brother Henry Orgill 1837-1916 was born in Measham and died in Dandenong, Australia. Henry was a bricklayer living in Measham on the 1861 census. Also living with his widowed mother Elizabeth at that address was his sister Sarah and her husband Richard Gretton, the baker (my great great grandparents). In October of that year he sailed to Melbourne.  His occupation was bricklayer on his death records in 1916.

                    Two of Henry’s sons, Arthur Garfield Orgill born 1888 and Ernest Alfred Orgill born 1880 were killed in action in 1917 and buried in Nord-Pas-de-Calais, France. Another son, Frederick Stanley Orgill, died in 1897 at the age of seven.

                    A fifth brother, William Orgill 1842-   sailed from Liverpool to Melbourne in 1861, at 19 years of age. Four years later in 1865 he sailed from Victoria, Australia to New Zealand.

                     

                    I assumed I had found all of the Orgill brothers who went to Australia, and resumed research on the Orgills in Measham, in England. A search in the British Newspaper Archives for Orgills in Measham revealed yet another Orgill brother who had gone to Australia.

                    Matthew Orgill 1828-1907 went to South Africa and to Australia, but returned to Measham.

                    The Orgill brothers had two sisters. One was my great great great grandmother Sarah, and the other was Hannah.  Hannah married Francis Hart in Measham. One of her sons, John Orgill Hart 1862-1909, was born in Measham.  On the 1881 census he was a 19 year old carpenters apprentice.  Two years later in 1883 he was listed as a joiner on the passenger list of the ship Illawarra, bound for Australia.   His occupation at the time of his death in Dandenong in 1909 was contractor.

                    An additional coincidental note about Dandenong: my step daughter Emily’s Australian partner is from Dandenong.

                     

                     

                    Housleys

                    Charles Housley 1823-1856

                    Charles Housley emigrated to Australia in 1851, the same year that his brother George emigrated to USA.  Charles is mentioned in the Narrative on the Letters by Barbara Housley, and appears in the Housley Letters chapters.

                     

                    Rushbys

                    George “Mike” Rushby 1933-

                    Mike moved to Australia from South Africa. His story is a separate chapter.

                    #6268
                    TracyTracy
                    Participant

                      From Tanganyika with Love

                      continued part 9

                      With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                      Lyamungu 3rd January 1945

                      Dearest Family.

                      We had a novel Christmas this year. We decided to avoid the expense of
                      entertaining and being entertained at Lyamungu, and went off to spend Christmas
                      camping in a forest on the Western slopes of Kilimanjaro. George decided to combine
                      business with pleasure and in this way we were able to use Government transport.
                      We set out the day before Christmas day and drove along the road which skirts
                      the slopes of Kilimanjaro and first visited a beautiful farm where Philip Teare, the ex
                      Game Warden, and his wife Mary are staying. We had afternoon tea with them and then
                      drove on in to the natural forest above the estate and pitched our tent beside a small
                      clear mountain stream. We decorated the tent with paper streamers and a few small
                      balloons and John found a small tree of the traditional shape which we decorated where
                      it stood with tinsel and small ornaments.

                      We put our beer, cool drinks for the children and bottles of fresh milk from Simba
                      Estate, in the stream and on Christmas morning they were as cold as if they had been in
                      the refrigerator all night. There were not many presents for the children, there never are,
                      but they do not seem to mind and are well satisfied with a couple of balloons apiece,
                      sweets, tin whistles and a book each.

                      George entertain the children before breakfast. He can make a magical thing out
                      of the most ordinary balloon. The children watched entranced as he drew on his pipe
                      and then blew the smoke into the balloon. He then pinched the neck of the balloon
                      between thumb and forefinger and released the smoke in little puffs. Occasionally the
                      balloon ejected a perfect smoke ring and the forest rang with shouts of “Do it again
                      Daddy.” Another trick was to blow up the balloon to maximum size and then twist the
                      neck tightly before releasing. Before subsiding the balloon darted about in a crazy
                      fashion causing great hilarity. Such fun, at the cost of a few pence.

                      After breakfast George went off to fish for trout. John and Jim decided that they
                      also wished to fish so we made rods out of sticks and string and bent pins and they
                      fished happily, but of course quite unsuccessfully, for hours. Both of course fell into the
                      stream and got soaked, but I was prepared for this, and the little stream was so shallow
                      that they could not come to any harm. Henry played happily in the sand and I had a
                      most peaceful morning.

                      Hamisi roasted a chicken in a pot over the camp fire and the jelly set beautifully in the
                      stream. So we had grilled trout and chicken for our Christmas dinner. I had of course
                      taken an iced cake for the occasion and, all in all, it was a very successful Christmas day.
                      On Boxing day we drove down to the plains where George was to investigate a
                      report of game poaching near the Ngassari Furrow. This is a very long ditch which has
                      been dug by the Government for watering the Masai stock in the area. It is also used by
                      game and we saw herds of zebra and wildebeest, and some Grant’s Gazelle and
                      giraffe, all comparatively tame. At one point a small herd of zebra raced beside the lorry
                      apparently enjoying the fun of a gallop. They were all sleek and fat and looked wild and
                      beautiful in action.

                      We camped a considerable distance from the water but this precaution did not
                      save us from the mosquitoes which launched a vicious attack on us after sunset, so that
                      we took to our beds unusually early. They were on the job again when we got up at
                      sunrise so I was very glad when we were once more on our way home.

                      “I like Christmas safari. Much nicer that silly old party,” said John. I agree but I think
                      it is time that our children learned to play happily with others. There are no other young
                      children at Lyamungu though there are two older boys and a girl who go to boarding
                      school in Nairobi.

                      On New Years Day two Army Officers from the military camp at Moshi, came for
                      tea and to talk game hunting with George. I think they rather enjoy visiting a home and
                      seeing children and pets around.

                      Eleanor.

                      Lyamungu 14 May 1945

                      Dearest Family.

                      So the war in Europe is over at last. It is such marvellous news that I can hardly
                      believe it. To think that as soon as George can get leave we will go to England and
                      bring Ann and George home with us to Tanganyika. When we know when this leave can
                      be arranged we will want Kate to join us here as of course she must go with us to
                      England to meet George’s family. She has become so much a part of your lives that I
                      know it will be a wrench for you to give her up but I know that you will all be happy to
                      think that soon our family will be reunited.

                      The V.E. celebrations passed off quietly here. We all went to Moshi to see the
                      Victory Parade of the King’s African Rifles and in the evening we went to a celebration
                      dinner at the Game Warden’s house. Besides ourselves the Moores had invited the
                      Commanding Officer from Moshi and a junior officer. We had a very good dinner and
                      many toasts including one to Mrs Moore’s brother, Oliver Milton who is fighting in Burma
                      and has recently been awarded the Military Cross.

                      There was also a celebration party for the children in the grounds of the Moshi
                      Club. Such a spread! I think John and Jim sampled everything. We mothers were
                      having our tea separately and a friend laughingly told me to turn around and have a look.
                      I did, and saw the long tea tables now deserted by all the children but my two sons who
                      were still eating steadily, and finding the party more exciting than the game of Musical
                      Bumps into which all the other children had entered with enthusiasm.

                      There was also an extremely good puppet show put on by the Italian prisoners
                      of war from the camp at Moshi. They had made all the puppets which included well
                      loved characters like Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs and the Babes in the Wood as
                      well as more sophisticated ones like an irritable pianist and a would be prima donna. The
                      most popular puppets with the children were a native askari and his family – a very
                      happy little scene. I have never before seen a puppet show and was as entranced as
                      the children. It is amazing what clever manipulation and lighting can do. I believe that the
                      Italians mean to take their puppets to Nairobi and am glad to think that there, they will
                      have larger audiences to appreciate their art.

                      George has just come in, and I paused in my writing to ask him for the hundredth
                      time when he thinks we will get leave. He says I must be patient because it may be a
                      year before our turn comes. Shipping will be disorganised for months to come and we
                      cannot expect priority simply because we have been separated so long from our
                      children. The same situation applies to scores of other Government Officials.
                      I have decided to write the story of my childhood in South Africa and about our
                      life together in Tanganyika up to the time Ann and George left the country. I know you
                      will have told Kate these stories, but Ann and George were so very little when they left
                      home that I fear that they cannot remember much.

                      My Mother-in-law will have told them about their father but she can tell them little
                      about me. I shall send them one chapter of my story each month in the hope that they
                      may be interested and not feel that I am a stranger when at last we meet again.

                      Eleanor.

                      Lyamungu 19th September 1945

                      Dearest Family.

                      In a months time we will be saying good-bye to Lyamungu. George is to be
                      transferred to Mbeya and I am delighted, not only as I look upon Mbeya as home, but
                      because there is now a primary school there which John can attend. I feel he will make
                      much better progress in his lessons when he realises that all children of his age attend
                      school. At present he is putting up a strong resistance to learning to read and spell, but
                      he writes very neatly, does his sums accurately and shows a real talent for drawing. If
                      only he had the will to learn I feel he would do very well.

                      Jim now just four, is too young for lessons but too intelligent to be interested in
                      the ayah’s attempts at entertainment. Yes I’ve had to engage a native girl to look after
                      Henry from 9 am to 12.30 when I supervise John’s Correspondence Course. She is
                      clean and amiable, but like most African women she has no initiative at all when it comes
                      to entertaining children. Most African men and youths are good at this.

                      I don’t regret our stay at Lyamungu. It is a beautiful spot and the change to the
                      cooler climate after the heat of Morogoro has been good for all the children. John is still
                      tall for his age but not so thin as he was and much less pale. He is a handsome little lad
                      with his large brown eyes in striking contrast to his fair hair. He is wary of strangers but
                      very observant and quite uncanny in the way he sums up people. He seldom gets up
                      to mischief but I have a feeling he eggs Jim on. Not that Jim needs egging.

                      Jim has an absolute flair for mischief but it is all done in such an artless manner that
                      it is not easy to punish him. He is a very sturdy child with a cap of almost black silky hair,
                      eyes brown, like mine, and a large mouth which is quick to smile and show most beautiful
                      white and even teeth. He is most popular with all the native servants and the Game
                      Scouts. The servants call Jim, ‘Bwana Tembo’ (Mr Elephant) because of his sturdy
                      build.

                      Henry, now nearly two years old, is quite different from the other two in
                      appearance. He is fair complexioned and fair haired like Ann and Kate, with large, black
                      lashed, light grey eyes. He is a good child, not so merry as Jim was at his age, nor as
                      shy as John was. He seldom cries, does not care to be cuddled and is independent and
                      strong willed. The servants call Henry, ‘Bwana Ndizi’ (Mr Banana) because he has an
                      inexhaustible appetite for this fruit. Fortunately they are very inexpensive here. We buy
                      an entire bunch which hangs from a beam on the back verandah, and pluck off the
                      bananas as they ripen. This way there is no waste and the fruit never gets bruised as it
                      does in greengrocers shops in South Africa. Our three boys make a delightful and
                      interesting trio and I do wish you could see them for yourselves.

                      We are delighted with the really beautiful photograph of Kate. She is an
                      extraordinarily pretty child and looks so happy and healthy and a great credit to you.
                      Now that we will be living in Mbeya with a school on the doorstep I hope that we will
                      soon be able to arrange for her return home.

                      Eleanor.

                      c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 30th October 1945

                      Dearest Family.

                      How nice to be able to write c/o Game Dept. Mbeya at the head of my letters.
                      We arrived here safely after a rather tiresome journey and are installed in a tiny house on
                      the edge of the township.

                      We left Lyamungu early on the morning of the 22nd. Most of our goods had
                      been packed on the big Ford lorry the previous evening, but there were the usual
                      delays and farewells. Of our servants, only the cook, Hamisi, accompanied us to
                      Mbeya. Japhet, Tovelo and the ayah had to be paid off and largesse handed out.
                      Tovelo’s granny had come, bringing a gift of bananas, and she also brought her little
                      granddaughter to present a bunch of flowers. The child’s little scolded behind is now
                      completely healed. Gifts had to be found for them too.

                      At last we were all aboard and what a squash it was! Our few pieces of furniture
                      and packing cases and trunks, the cook, his wife, the driver and the turney boy, who
                      were to take the truck back to Lyamungu, and all their bits and pieces, bunches of
                      bananas and Fanny the dog were all crammed into the body of the lorry. George, the
                      children and I were jammed together in the cab. Before we left George looked
                      dubiously at the tyres which were very worn and said gloomily that he thought it most
                      unlikely that we would make our destination, Dodoma.

                      Too true! Shortly after midday, near Kwakachinja, we blew a back tyre and there
                      was a tedious delay in the heat whilst the wheel was changed. We were now without a
                      spare tyre and George said that he would not risk taking the Ford further than Babati,
                      which is less than half way to Dodoma. He drove very slowly and cautiously to Babati
                      where he arranged with Sher Mohammed, an Indian trader, for a lorry to take us to
                      Dodoma the next morning.

                      It had been our intention to spend the night at the furnished Government
                      Resthouse at Babati but when we got there we found that it was already occupied by
                      several District Officers who had assembled for a conference. So, feeling rather
                      disgruntled, we all piled back into the lorry and drove on to a place called Bereku where
                      we spent an uncomfortable night in a tumbledown hut.

                      Before dawn next morning Sher Mohammed’s lorry drove up, and there was a
                      scramble to dress by the light of a storm lamp. The lorry was a very dilapidated one and
                      there was already a native woman passenger in the cab. I felt so tired after an almost
                      sleepless night that I decided to sit between the driver and this woman with the sleeping
                      Henry on my knee. It was as well I did, because I soon found myself dosing off and
                      drooping over towards the woman. Had she not been there I might easily have fallen
                      out as the battered cab had no door. However I was alert enough when daylight came
                      and changed places with the woman to our mutual relief. She was now able to converse
                      with the African driver and I was able to enjoy the scenery and the fresh air!
                      George, John and Jim were less comfortable. They sat in the lorry behind the
                      cab hemmed in by packing cases. As the lorry was an open one the sun beat down
                      unmercifully upon them until George, ever resourceful, moved a table to the front of the
                      truck. The two boys crouched under this and so got shelter from the sun but they still had
                      to endure the dust. Fanny complicated things by getting car sick and with one thing and
                      another we were all jolly glad to get to Dodoma.

                      We spent the night at the Dodoma Hotel and after hot baths, a good meal and a
                      good nights rest we cheerfully boarded a bus of the Tanganyika Bus Service next
                      morning to continue our journey to Mbeya. The rest of the journey was uneventful. We slept two nights on the road, the first at Iringa Hotel and the second at Chimala. We
                      reached Mbeya on the 27th.

                      I was rather taken aback when I first saw the little house which has been allocated
                      to us. I had become accustomed to the spacious houses we had in Morogoro and
                      Lyamungu. However though the house is tiny it is secluded and has a long garden
                      sloping down to the road in front and another long strip sloping up behind. The front
                      garden is shaded by several large cypress and eucalyptus trees but the garden behind
                      the house has no shade and consists mainly of humpy beds planted with hundreds of
                      carnations sadly in need of debudding. I believe that the previous Game Ranger’s wife
                      cultivated the carnations and, by selling them, raised money for War Funds.
                      Like our own first home, this little house is built of sun dried brick. Its original
                      owners were Germans. It is now rented to the Government by the Custodian of Enemy
                      Property, and George has his office in another ex German house.

                      This afternoon we drove to the school to arrange about enrolling John there. The
                      school is about four miles out of town. It was built by the German settlers in the late
                      1930’s and they were justifiably proud of it. It consists of a great assembly hall and
                      classrooms in one block and there are several attractive single storied dormitories. This
                      school was taken over by the Government when the Germans were interned on the
                      outbreak of war and many improvements have been made to the original buildings. The
                      school certainly looks very attractive now with its grassed playing fields and its lawns and
                      bright flower beds.

                      The Union Jack flies from a tall flagpole in front of the Hall and all traces of the
                      schools German origin have been firmly erased. We met the Headmaster, Mr
                      Wallington, and his wife and some members of the staff. The school is co-educational
                      and caters for children from the age of seven to standard six. The leaving age is elastic
                      owing to the fact that many Tanganyika children started school very late because of lack
                      of educational facilities in this country.

                      The married members of the staff have their own cottages in the grounds. The
                      Matrons have quarters attached to the dormitories for which they are responsible. I felt
                      most enthusiastic about the school until I discovered that the Headmaster is adamant
                      upon one subject. He utterly refuses to take any day pupils at the school. So now our
                      poor reserved Johnny will have to adjust himself to boarding school life.
                      We have arranged that he will start school on November 5th and I shall be very
                      busy trying to assemble his school uniform at short notice. The clothing list is sensible.
                      Boys wear khaki shirts and shorts on weekdays with knitted scarlet jerseys when the
                      weather is cold. On Sundays they wear grey flannel shorts and blazers with the silver
                      and scarlet school tie.

                      Mbeya looks dusty, brown and dry after the lush evergreen vegetation of
                      Lyamungu, but I prefer this drier climate and there are still mountains to please the eye.
                      In fact the lower slopes of Lolesa Mountain rise at the upper end of our garden.

                      Eleanor.

                      c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 21st November 1945

                      Dearest Family.

                      We’re quite settled in now and I have got the little house fixed up to my
                      satisfaction. I have engaged a rather uncouth looking houseboy but he is strong and
                      capable and now that I am not tied down in the mornings by John’s lessons I am able to
                      go out occasionally in the mornings and take Jim and Henry to play with other children.
                      They do not show any great enthusiasm but are not shy by nature as John is.
                      I have had a good deal of heartache over putting John to boarding school. It
                      would have been different had he been used to the company of children outside his
                      own family, or if he had even known one child there. However he seems to be adjusting
                      himself to the life, though slowly. At least he looks well and tidy and I am quite sure that
                      he is well looked after.

                      I must confess that when the time came for John to go to school I simply did not
                      have the courage to take him and he went alone with George, looking so smart in his
                      new uniform – but his little face so bleak. The next day, Sunday, was visiting day but the
                      Headmaster suggested that we should give John time to settle down and not visit him
                      until Wednesday.

                      When we drove up to the school I spied John on the far side of the field walking
                      all alone. Instead of running up with glad greetings, as I had expected, he came almost
                      reluctently and had little to say. I asked him to show me his dormitory and classroom and
                      he did so politely as though I were a stranger. At last he volunteered some information.
                      “Mummy,” he said in an awed voice, Do you know on the night I came here they burnt a
                      man! They had a big fire and they burnt him.” After a blank moment the penny dropped.
                      Of course John had started school and November the fifth but it had never entered my
                      head to tell him about that infamous character, Guy Fawkes!

                      I asked John’s Matron how he had settled down. “Well”, she said thoughtfully,
                      “John is very good and has not cried as many of the juniors do when they first come
                      here, but he seems to keep to himself all the time.” I went home very discouraged but
                      on the Sunday John came running up with another lad of about his own age.” This is my
                      friend Marks,” he announced proudly. I could have hugged Marks.

                      Mbeya is very different from the small settlement we knew in the early 1930’s.
                      Gone are all the colourful characters from the Lupa diggings for the alluvial claims are all
                      worked out now, gone also are our old friends the Menzies from the Pub and also most
                      of the Government Officials we used to know. Mbeya has lost its character of a frontier
                      township and has become almost suburban.

                      The social life revolves around two places, the Club and the school. The Club
                      which started out as a little two roomed building, has been expanded and the golf
                      course improved. There are also tennis courts and a good library considering the size of
                      the community. There are frequent parties and dances, though most of the club revenue
                      comes from Bar profits. The parties are relatively sober affairs compared with the parties
                      of the 1930’s.

                      The school provides entertainment of another kind. Both Mr and Mrs Wallington
                      are good amateur actors and I am told that they run an Amateur Dramatic Society. Every
                      Wednesday afternoon there is a hockey match at the school. Mbeya town versus a
                      mixed team of staff and scholars. The match attracts almost the whole European
                      population of Mbeya. Some go to play hockey, others to watch, and others to snatch
                      the opportunity to visit their children. I shall have to try to arrange a lift to school when
                      George is away on safari.

                      I have now met most of the local women and gladly renewed an old friendship
                      with Sheilagh Waring whom I knew two years ago at Morogoro. Sheilagh and I have
                      much in common, the same disregard for the trappings of civilisation, the same sense of
                      the ludicrous, and children. She has eight to our six and she has also been cut off by the
                      war from two of her children. Sheilagh looks too young and pretty to be the mother of so
                      large a family and is, in fact, several years younger than I am. her husband, Donald, is a
                      large quiet man who, as far as I can judge takes life seriously.

                      Our next door neighbours are the Bank Manager and his wife, a very pleasant
                      couple though we seldom meet. I have however had correspondence with the Bank
                      Manager. Early on Saturday afternoon their houseboy brought a note. It informed me
                      that my son was disturbing his rest by precipitating a heart attack. Was I aware that my
                      son was about 30 feet up in a tree and balanced on a twig? I ran out and,sure enough,
                      there was Jim, right at the top of the tallest eucalyptus tree. It would be the one with the
                      mound of stones at the bottom! You should have heard me fluting in my most
                      wheedling voice. “Sweets, Jimmy, come down slowly dear, I’ve some nice sweets for
                      you.”

                      I’ll bet that little story makes you smile. I remember how often you have told me
                      how, as a child, I used to make your hearts turn over because I had no fear of heights
                      and how I used to say, “But that is silly, I won’t fall.” I know now only too well, how you
                      must have felt.

                      Eleanor.

                      c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 14th January 1946

                      Dearest Family.

                      I hope that by now you have my telegram to say that Kate got home safely
                      yesterday. It was wonderful to have her back and what a beautiful child she is! Kate
                      seems to have enjoyed the train journey with Miss Craig, in spite of the tears she tells
                      me she shed when she said good-bye to you. She also seems to have felt quite at
                      home with the Hopleys at Salisbury. She flew from Salisbury in a small Dove aircraft
                      and they had a smooth passage though Kate was a little airsick.

                      I was so excited about her home coming! This house is so tiny that I had to turn
                      out the little store room to make a bedroom for her. With a fresh coat of whitewash and
                      pretty sprigged curtains and matching bedspread, borrowed from Sheilagh Waring, the
                      tiny room looks most attractive. I had also iced a cake, made ice-cream and jelly and
                      bought crackers for the table so that Kate’s home coming tea could be a proper little
                      celebration.

                      I was pleased with my preparations and then, a few hours before the plane was
                      due, my crowned front tooth dropped out, peg and all! When my houseboy wants to
                      describe something very tatty, he calls it “Second-hand Kabisa.” Kabisa meaning
                      absolutely. That is an apt description of how I looked and felt. I decided to try some
                      emergency dentistry. I think you know our nearest dentist is at Dar es Salaam five
                      hundred miles away.

                      First I carefully dried the tooth and with a match stick covered the peg and base
                      with Durofix. I then took the infants rubber bulb enema, sucked up some heat from a
                      candle flame and pumped it into the cavity before filling that with Durofix. Then hopefully
                      I stuck the tooth in its former position and held it in place for several minutes. No good. I
                      sent the houseboy to a shop for Scotine and tried the whole process again. No good
                      either.

                      When George came home for lunch I appealed to him for advice. He jokingly
                      suggested that a maize seed jammed into the space would probably work, but when
                      he saw that I really was upset he produced some chewing gum and suggested that I
                      should try that . I did and that worked long enough for my first smile anyway.
                      George and the three boys went to meet Kate but I remained at home to
                      welcome her there. I was afraid that after all this time away Kate might be reluctant to
                      rejoin the family but she threw her arms around me and said “Oh Mummy,” We both
                      shed a few tears and then we both felt fine.

                      How gay Kate is, and what an infectious laugh she has! The boys follow her
                      around in admiration. John in fact asked me, “Is Kate a Princess?” When I said
                      “Goodness no, Johnny, she’s your sister,” he explained himself by saying, “Well, she
                      has such golden hair.” Kate was less complementary. When I tucked her in bed last night
                      she said, “Mummy, I didn’t expect my little brothers to be so yellow!” All three boys
                      have been taking a course of Atebrin, an anti-malarial drug which tinges skin and eyeballs
                      yellow.

                      So now our tiny house is bursting at its seams and how good it feels to have one
                      more child under our roof. We are booked to sail for England in May and when we return
                      we will have Ann and George home too. Then I shall feel really content.

                      Eleanor.

                      c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 2nd March 1946

                      Dearest Family.

                      My life just now is uneventful but very busy. I am sewing hard and knitting fast to
                      try to get together some warm clothes for our leave in England. This is not a simple
                      matter because woollen materials are in short supply and very expensive, and now that
                      we have boarding school fees to pay for both Kate and John we have to budget very
                      carefully indeed.

                      Kate seems happy at school. She makes friends easily and seems to enjoy
                      communal life. John also seems reconciled to school now that Kate is there. He no
                      longer feels that he is the only exile in the family. He seems to rub along with the other
                      boys of his age and has a couple of close friends. Although Mbeya School is coeducational
                      the smaller boys and girls keep strictly apart. It is considered extremely
                      cissy to play with girls.

                      The local children are allowed to go home on Sundays after church and may bring
                      friends home with them for the day. Both John and Kate do this and Sunday is a very
                      busy day for me. The children come home in their Sunday best but bring play clothes to
                      change into. There is always a scramble to get them to bath and change again in time to
                      deliver them to the school by 6 o’clock.

                      When George is home we go out to the school for the morning service. This is
                      taken by the Headmaster Mr Wallington, and is very enjoyable. There is an excellent
                      school choir to lead the singing. The service is the Church of England one, but is
                      attended by children of all denominations, except the Roman Catholics. I don’t think that
                      more than half the children are British. A large proportion are Greeks, some as old as
                      sixteen, and about the same number are Afrikaners. There are Poles and non-Nazi
                      Germans, Swiss and a few American children.

                      All instruction is through the medium of English and it is amazing how soon all the
                      foreign children learn to chatter in English. George has been told that we will return to
                      Mbeya after our leave and for that I am very thankful as it means that we will still be living
                      near at hand when Jim and Henry start school. Because many of these children have to
                      travel many hundreds of miles to come to school, – Mbeya is a two day journey from the
                      railhead, – the school year is divided into two instead of the usual three terms. This
                      means that many of these children do not see their parents for months at a time. I think
                      this is a very sad state of affairs especially for the seven and eight year olds but the
                      Matrons assure me , that many children who live on isolated farms and stations are quite
                      reluctant to go home because they miss the companionship and the games and
                      entertainment that the school offers.

                      My only complaint about the life here is that I see far too little of George. He is
                      kept extremely busy on this range and is hardly at home except for a few days at the
                      months end when he has to be at his office to check up on the pay vouchers and the
                      issue of ammunition to the Scouts. George’s Range takes in the whole of the Southern
                      Province and the Southern half of the Western Province and extends to the border with
                      Northern Rhodesia and right across to Lake Tanganyika. This vast area is patrolled by
                      only 40 Game Scouts because the Department is at present badly under staffed, due
                      partly to the still acute shortage of rifles, but even more so to the extraordinary reluctance
                      which the Government shows to allocate adequate funds for the efficient running of the
                      Department.

                      The Game Scouts must see that the Game Laws are enforced, protect native
                      crops from raiding elephant, hippo and other game animals. Report disease amongst game and deal with stock raiding lions. By constantly going on safari and checking on
                      their work, George makes sure the range is run to his satisfaction. Most of the Game
                      Scouts are fine fellows but, considering they receive only meagre pay for dangerous
                      and exacting work, it is not surprising that occasionally a Scout is tempted into accepting
                      a bribe not to report a serious infringement of the Game Laws and there is, of course,
                      always the temptation to sell ivory illicitly to unscrupulous Indian and Arab traders.
                      Apart from supervising the running of the Range, George has two major jobs.
                      One is to supervise the running of the Game Free Area along the Rhodesia –
                      Tanganyika border, and the other to hunt down the man-eating lions which for years have
                      terrorised the Njombe District killing hundreds of Africans. Yes I know ‘hundreds’ sounds
                      fantastic, but this is perfectly true and one day, when the job is done and the official
                      report published I shall send it to you to prove it!

                      I hate to think of the Game Free Area and so does George. All the game from
                      buffalo to tiny duiker has been shot out in a wide belt extending nearly two hundred
                      miles along the Northern Rhodesia -Tanganyika border. There are three Europeans in
                      widely spaced camps who supervise this slaughter by African Game Guards. This
                      horrible measure is considered necessary by the Veterinary Departments of
                      Tanganyika, Rhodesia and South Africa, to prevent the cattle disease of Rinderpest
                      from spreading South.

                      When George is home however, we do relax and have fun. On the Saturday
                      before the school term started we took Kate and the boys up to the top fishing camp in
                      the Mporoto Mountains for her first attempt at trout fishing. There are three of these
                      camps built by the Mbeya Trout Association on the rivers which were first stocked with
                      the trout hatched on our farm at Mchewe. Of the three, the top camp is our favourite. The
                      scenery there is most glorious and reminds me strongly of the rivers of the Western
                      Cape which I so loved in my childhood.

                      The river, the Kawira, flows from the Rungwe Mountain through a narrow valley
                      with hills rising steeply on either side. The water runs swiftly over smooth stones and
                      sometimes only a foot or two below the level of the banks. It is sparkling and shallow,
                      but in places the water is deep and dark and the banks high. I had a busy day keeping
                      an eye on the boys, especially Jim, who twice climbed out on branches which overhung
                      deep water. “Mummy, I was only looking for trout!”

                      How those kids enjoyed the freedom of the camp after the comparative
                      restrictions of town. So did Fanny, she raced about on the hills like a mad dog chasing
                      imaginary rabbits and having the time of her life. To escape the noise and commotion
                      George had gone far upstream to fish and returned in the late afternoon with three good
                      sized trout and four smaller ones. Kate proudly showed George the two she had caught
                      with the assistance or our cook Hamisi. I fear they were caught in a rather unorthodox
                      manner but this I kept a secret from George who is a stickler for the orthodox in trout
                      fishing.

                      Eleanor.

                      Jacksdale England 24th June 1946

                      Dearest Family.

                      Here we are all together at last in England. You cannot imagine how wonderful it
                      feels to have the whole Rushby family reunited. I find myself counting heads. Ann,
                      George, Kate, John, Jim, and Henry. All present and well. We had a very pleasant trip
                      on the old British India Ship Mantola. She was crowded with East Africans going home
                      for the first time since the war, many like us, eagerly looking forward to a reunion with their
                      children whom they had not seen for years. There was a great air of anticipation and
                      good humour but a little anxiety too.

                      “I do hope our children will be glad to see us,” said one, and went on to tell me
                      about a Doctor from Dar es Salaam who, after years of separation from his son had
                      recently gone to visit him at his school. The Doctor had alighted at the railway station
                      where he had arranged to meet his son. A tall youth approached him and said, very
                      politely, “Excuse me sir. Are you my Father?” Others told me of children who had
                      become so attached to their relatives in England that they gave their parents a very cool
                      reception. I began to feel apprehensive about Ann and George but fortunately had no
                      time to mope.

                      Oh, that washing and ironing for six! I shall remember for ever that steamy little
                      laundry in the heat of the Red Sea and queuing up for the ironing and the feeling of guilt
                      at the size of my bundle. We met many old friends amongst the passengers, and made
                      some new ones, so the voyage was a pleasant one, We did however have our
                      anxious moments.

                      John was the first to disappear and we had an anxious search for him. He was
                      quite surprised that we had been concerned. “I was just talking to my friend Chinky
                      Chinaman in his workshop.” Could John have called him that? Then, when I returned to
                      the cabin from dinner one night I found Henry swigging Owbridge’s Lung Tonic. He had
                      drunk half the bottle neat and the label said ‘five drops in water’. Luckily it did not harm
                      him.

                      Jim of course was forever risking his neck. George had forbidden him to climb on
                      the railings but he was forever doing things which no one had thought of forbidding him
                      to do, like hanging from the overhead pipes on the deck or standing on the sill of a
                      window and looking down at the well deck far below. An Officer found him doing this and
                      gave me the scolding.

                      Another day he climbed up on a derrick used for hoisting cargo. George,
                      oblivious to this was sitting on the hatch cover with other passengers reading a book. I
                      was in the wash house aft on the same deck when Kate rushed in and said, “Mummy
                      come and see Jim.” Before I had time to more than gape, the butcher noticed Jim and
                      rushed out knife in hand. “Get down from there”, he bellowed. Jim got, and with such
                      speed that he caught the leg or his shorts on a projecting piece of metal. The cotton
                      ripped across the seam from leg to leg and Jim stood there for a humiliating moment in a
                      sort of revealing little kilt enduring the smiles of the passengers who had looked up from
                      their books at the butcher’s shout.

                      That incident cured Jim of his urge to climb on the ship but he managed to give
                      us one more fright. He was lost off Dover. People from whom we enquired said, “Yes
                      we saw your little boy. He was by the railings watching that big aircraft carrier.” Now Jim,
                      though mischievous , is very obedient. It was not until George and I had conducted an
                      exhaustive search above and below decks that I really became anxious. Could he have
                      fallen overboard? Jim was returned to us by an unamused Officer. He had been found
                      in one of the lifeboats on the deck forbidden to children.

                      Our ship passed Dover after dark and it was an unforgettable sight. Dover Castle
                      and the cliffs were floodlit for the Victory Celebrations. One of the men passengers sat
                      down at the piano and played ‘The White Cliffs of Dover’, and people sang and a few
                      wept. The Mantola docked at Tilbury early next morning in a steady drizzle.
                      There was a dockers strike on and it took literally hours for all the luggage to be
                      put ashore. The ships stewards simply locked the public rooms and went off leaving the
                      passengers shivering on the docks. Eventually damp and bedraggled, we arrived at St
                      Pancras Station and were given a warm welcome by George’s sister Cath and her
                      husband Reg Pears, who had come all the way from Nottingham to meet us.
                      As we had to spend an hour in London before our train left for Nottingham,
                      George suggested that Cath and I should take the children somewhere for a meal. So
                      off we set in the cold drizzle, the boys and I without coats and laden with sundry
                      packages, including a hand woven native basket full of shoes. We must have looked like
                      a bunch of refugees as we stood in the hall of The Kings Cross Station Hotel because a
                      supercilious waiter in tails looked us up and down and said, “I’m afraid not Madam”, in
                      answer to my enquiry whether the hotel could provide lunch for six.
                      Anyway who cares! We had lunch instead at an ABC tea room — horrible
                      sausage and a mound or rather sloppy mashed potatoes, but very good ice-cream.
                      After the train journey in a very grimy third class coach, through an incredibly green and
                      beautiful countryside, we eventually reached Nottingham and took a bus to Jacksdale,
                      where George’s mother and sisters live in large detached houses side by side.
                      Ann and George were at the bus stop waiting for us, and thank God, submitted
                      to my kiss as though we had been parted for weeks instead of eight years. Even now
                      that we are together again my heart aches to think of all those missed years. They have
                      not changed much and I would have picked them out of a crowd, but Ann, once thin and
                      pale, is now very rosy and blooming. She still has her pretty soft plaits and her eyes are
                      still a clear calm blue. Young George is very striking looking with sparkling brown eyes, a
                      ready, slightly lopsided smile, and charming manners.

                      Mother, and George’s elder sister, Lottie Giles, welcomed us at the door with the
                      cheering news that our tea was ready. Ann showed us the way to mother’s lovely lilac
                      tiled bathroom for a wash before tea. Before I had even turned the tap, Jim had hung
                      form the glass towel rail and it lay in three pieces on the floor. There have since been
                      similar tragedies. I can see that life in civilisation is not without snags.

                      I am most grateful that Ann and George have accepted us so naturally and
                      affectionately. Ann said candidly, “Mummy, it’s a good thing that you had Aunt Cath with
                      you when you arrived because, honestly, I wouldn’t have known you.”

                      Eleanor.

                      Jacksdale England 28th August 1946

                      Dearest Family.

                      I am sorry that I have not written for some time but honestly, I don’t know whether
                      I’m coming or going. Mother handed the top floor of her house to us and the
                      arrangement was that I should tidy our rooms and do our laundry and Mother would
                      prepare the meals except for breakfast. It looked easy at first. All the rooms have wall to
                      wall carpeting and there was a large vacuum cleaner in the box room. I was told a
                      window cleaner would do the windows.

                      Well the first time I used the Hoover I nearly died of fright. I pressed the switch
                      and immediately there was a roar and the bag filled with air to bursting point, or so I
                      thought. I screamed for Ann and she came at the run. I pointed to the bag and shouted
                      above the din, “What must I do? It’s going to burst!” Ann looked at me in astonishment
                      and said, “But Mummy that’s the way it works.” I couldn’t have her thinking me a
                      complete fool so I switched the current off and explained to Ann how it was that I had
                      never seen this type of equipment in action. How, in Tanganyika , I had never had a
                      house with electricity and that, anyway, electric equipment would be superfluous
                      because floors are of cement which the houseboy polishes by hand, one only has a
                      few rugs or grass mats on the floor. “But what about Granny’s house in South Africa?’”
                      she asked, so I explained about your Josephine who threatened to leave if you
                      bought a Hoover because that would mean that you did not think she kept the house
                      clean. The sad fact remains that, at fourteen, Ann knows far more about housework than I
                      do, or rather did! I’m learning fast.

                      The older children all go to school at different times in the morning. Ann leaves first
                      by bus to go to her Grammar School at Sutton-in-Ashfield. Shortly afterwards George
                      catches a bus for Nottingham where he attends the High School. So they have
                      breakfast in relays, usually scrambled egg made from a revolting dried egg mixture.
                      Then there are beds to make and washing and ironing to do, so I have little time for
                      sightseeing, though on a few afternoons George has looked after the younger children
                      and I have gone on bus tours in Derbyshire. Life is difficult here with all the restrictions on
                      foodstuffs. We all have ration books so get our fair share but meat, fats and eggs are
                      scarce and expensive. The weather is very wet. At first I used to hang out the washing
                      and then rush to bring it in when a shower came. Now I just let it hang.

                      We have left our imprint upon my Mother-in-law’s house for ever. Henry upset a
                      bottle of Milk of Magnesia in the middle of the pale fawn bedroom carpet. John, trying to
                      be helpful and doing some dusting, broke one of the delicate Dresden china candlesticks
                      which adorn our bedroom mantelpiece.Jim and Henry have wrecked the once
                      professionally landscaped garden and all the boys together bored a large hole through
                      Mother’s prized cherry tree. So now Mother has given up and gone off to Bournemouth
                      for a much needed holiday. Once a week I have the capable help of a cleaning woman,
                      called for some reason, ‘Mrs Two’, but I have now got all the cooking to do for eight. Mrs
                      Two is a godsend. She wears, of all things, a print mob cap with a hole in it. Says it
                      belonged to her Grandmother. Her price is far beyond Rubies to me, not so much
                      because she does, in a couple of hours, what it takes me all day to do, but because she
                      sells me boxes of fifty cigarettes. Some non-smoking relative, who works in Players
                      tobacco factory, passes on his ration to her. Until Mrs Two came to my rescue I had
                      been starved of cigarettes. Each time I asked for them at the shop the grocer would say,
                      “Are you registered with us?” Only very rarely would some kindly soul sell me a little
                      packet of five Woodbines.

                      England is very beautiful but the sooner we go home to Tanganyika, the better.
                      On this, George and I and the children agree.

                      Eleanor.

                      Jacksdale England 20th September 1946

                      Dearest Family.

                      Our return passages have now been booked on the Winchester Castle and we
                      sail from Southampton on October the sixth. I look forward to returning to Tanganyika but
                      hope to visit England again in a few years time when our children are older and when
                      rationing is a thing of the past.

                      I have grown fond of my Sisters-in-law and admire my Mother-in-law very much.
                      She has a great sense of humour and has entertained me with stories of her very
                      eventful life, and told me lots of little stories of the children which did not figure in her
                      letters. One which amused me was about young George. During one of the air raids
                      early in the war when the sirens were screaming and bombers roaring overhead Mother
                      made the two children get into the cloak cupboard under the stairs. Young George
                      seemed quite unconcerned about the planes and the bombs but soon an anxious voice
                      asked in the dark, “Gran, what will I do if a spider falls on me?” I am afraid that Mother is
                      going to miss Ann and George very much.

                      I had a holiday last weekend when Lottie and I went up to London on a spree. It
                      was a most enjoyable weekend, though very rushed. We placed ourselves in the
                      hands of Thos. Cook and Sons and saw most of the sights of London and were run off
                      our feet in the process. As you all know London I shall not describe what I saw but just
                      to say that, best of all, I enjoyed walking along the Thames embankment in the evening
                      and the changing of the Guard at Whitehall. On Sunday morning Lottie and I went to
                      Kew Gardens and in the afternoon walked in Kensington Gardens.

                      We went to only one show, ‘The Skin of our Teeth’ starring Vivienne Leigh.
                      Neither of us enjoyed the performance at all and regretted having spent so much on
                      circle seats. The show was far too highbrow for my taste, a sort of satire on the survival
                      of the human race. Miss Leigh was unrecognisable in a blond wig and her voice strident.
                      However the night was not a dead loss as far as entertainment was concerned as we
                      were later caught up in a tragicomedy at our hotel.

                      We had booked communicating rooms at the enormous Imperial Hotel in Russell
                      Square. These rooms were comfortably furnished but very high up, and we had a rather
                      terrifying and dreary view from the windows of the enclosed courtyard far below. We
                      had some snacks and a chat in Lottie’s room and then I moved to mine and went to bed.
                      I had noted earlier that there was a special lock on the outer door of my room so that
                      when the door was closed from the inside it automatically locked itself.
                      I was just dropping off to sleep when I heard a hammering which seemed to
                      come from my wardrobe. I got up, rather fearfully, and opened the wardrobe door and
                      noted for the first time that the wardrobe was set in an opening in the wall and that the
                      back of the wardrobe also served as the back of the wardrobe in the room next door. I
                      quickly shut it again and went to confer with Lottie.

                      Suddenly a male voice was raised next door in supplication, “Mary Mother of
                      God, Help me! They’ve locked me in!” and the hammering resumed again, sometimes
                      on the door, and then again on the back of the wardrobe of the room next door. Lottie
                      had by this time joined me and together we listened to the prayers and to the
                      hammering. Then the voice began to threaten, “If you don’t let me out I’ll jump out of the
                      window.” Great consternation on our side of the wall. I went out into the passage and
                      called through the door, “You’re not locked in. Come to your door and I’ll tell you how to
                      open it.” Silence for a moment and then again the prayers followed by a threat. All the
                      other doors in the corridor remained shut.

                      Luckily just then a young man and a woman came walking down the corridor and I
                      explained the situation. The young man hurried off for the night porter who went into the
                      next door room. In a matter of minutes there was peace next door. When the night
                      porter came out into the corridor again I asked for an explanation. He said quite casually,
                      “It’s all right Madam. He’s an Irish Gentleman in Show Business. He gets like this on a
                      Saturday night when he has had a drop too much. He won’t give any more trouble
                      now.” And he didn’t. Next morning at breakfast Lottie and I tried to spot the gentleman in
                      the Show Business, but saw no one who looked like the owner of that charming Irish
                      voice.

                      George had to go to London on business last Monday and took the older
                      children with him for a few hours of sight seeing. They returned quite unimpressed.
                      Everything was too old and dirty and there were far too many people about, but they
                      had enjoyed riding on the escalators at the tube stations, and all agreed that the highlight
                      of the trip was, “Dad took us to lunch at the Chicken Inn.”

                      Now that it is almost time to leave England I am finding the housework less of a
                      drudgery, Also, as it is school holiday time, Jim and Henry are able to go on walks with
                      the older children and so use up some of their surplus energy. Cath and I took the
                      children (except young George who went rabbit shooting with his uncle Reg, and
                      Henry, who stayed at home with his dad) to the Wakes at Selston, the neighbouring
                      village. There were the roundabouts and similar contraptions but the side shows had
                      more appeal for the children. Ann and Kate found a stall where assorted prizes were
                      spread out on a sloping table. Anyone who could land a penny squarely on one of
                      these objects was given a similar one as a prize.

                      I was touched to see that both girls ignored all the targets except a box of fifty
                      cigarettes which they were determined to win for me. After numerous attempts, Kate
                      landed her penny successfully and you would have loved to have seen her radiant little
                      face.

                      Eleanor.

                      Dar es Salaam 22nd October 1946

                      Dearest Family.

                      Back in Tanganyika at last, but not together. We have to stay in Dar es Salaam
                      until tomorrow when the train leaves for Dodoma. We arrived yesterday morning to find
                      all the hotels filled with people waiting to board ships for England. Fortunately some
                      friends came to the rescue and Ann, Kate and John have gone to stay with them. Jim,
                      Henry and I are sleeping in a screened corner of the lounge of the New Africa Hotel, and
                      George and young George have beds in the Palm Court of the same hotel.

                      We travelled out from England in the Winchester Castle under troopship
                      conditions. We joined her at Southampton after a rather slow train journey from
                      Nottingham. We arrived after dark and from the station we could see a large ship in the
                      docks with a floodlit red funnel. “Our ship,” yelled the children in delight, but it was not the
                      Winchester Castle but the Queen Elizabeth, newly reconditioned.

                      We had hoped to board our ship that evening but George made enquiries and
                      found that we would not be allowed on board until noon next day. Without much hope,
                      we went off to try to get accommodation for eight at a small hotel recommended by the
                      taxi driver. Luckily for us there was a very motherly woman at the reception desk. She
                      looked in amusement at the six children and said to me, “Goodness are all these yours,
                      ducks? Then she called over her shoulder, “Wilf, come and see this lady with lots of
                      children. We must try to help.” They settled the problem most satisfactorily by turning
                      two rooms into a dormitory.

                      In the morning we had time to inspect bomb damage in the dock area of
                      Southampton. Most of the rubble had been cleared away but there are still numbers of
                      damaged buildings awaiting demolition. A depressing sight. We saw the Queen Mary
                      at anchor, still in her drab war time paint, but magnificent nevertheless.
                      The Winchester Castle was crammed with passengers and many travelled in
                      acute discomfort. We were luckier than most because the two girls, the three small boys
                      and I had a stateroom to ourselves and though it was stripped of peacetime comforts,
                      we had a private bathroom and toilet. The two Georges had bunks in a huge men-only
                      dormitory somewhere in the bowls of the ship where they had to share communal troop
                      ship facilities. The food was plentiful but unexciting and one had to queue for afternoon
                      tea. During the day the decks were crowded and there was squatting room only. The
                      many children on board got bored.

                      Port Said provided a break and we were all entertained by the ‘Gully Gully’ man
                      and his conjuring tricks, and though we had no money to spend at Simon Artz, we did at
                      least have a chance to stretch our legs. Next day scores of passengers took ill with
                      sever stomach upsets, whether from food poisoning, or as was rumoured, from bad
                      water taken on at the Egyptian port, I don’t know. Only the two Georges in our family
                      were affected and their attacks were comparatively mild.

                      As we neared the Kenya port of Mombassa, the passengers for Dar es Salaam
                      were told that they would have to disembark at Mombassa and continue their journey in
                      a small coaster, the Al Said. The Winchester Castle is too big for the narrow channel
                      which leads to Dar es Salaam harbour.

                      From the wharf the Al Said looked beautiful. She was once the private yacht of
                      the Sultan of Zanzibar and has lovely lines. Our admiration lasted only until we were
                      shown our cabins. With one voice our children exclaimed, “Gosh they stink!” They did, of
                      a mixture of rancid oil and sweat and stale urine. The beds were not yet made and the
                      thin mattresses had ominous stains on them. John, ever fastidious, lifted his mattress and two enormous cockroaches scuttled for cover.

                      We had a good homely lunch served by two smiling African stewards and
                      afterwards we sat on deck and that was fine too, though behind ones enjoyment there
                      was the thought of those stuffy and dirty cabins. That first night nearly everyone,
                      including George and our older children, slept on deck. Women occupied deck chairs
                      and men and children slept on the bare decks. Horrifying though the idea was, I decided
                      that, as Jim had a bad cough, he, Henry and I would sleep in our cabin.

                      When I announced my intention of sleeping in the cabin one of the passengers
                      gave me some insecticide spray which I used lavishly, but without avail. The children
                      slept but I sat up all night with the light on, determined to keep at least their pillows clear
                      of the cockroaches which scurried about boldly regardless of the light. All the next day
                      and night we avoided the cabins. The Al Said stopped for some hours at Zanzibar to
                      offload her deck cargo of live cattle and packing cases from the hold. George and the
                      elder children went ashore for a walk but I felt too lazy and there was plenty to watch
                      from deck.

                      That night I too occupied a deck chair and slept quite comfortably, and next
                      morning we entered the palm fringed harbour of Dar es Salaam and were home.

                      Eleanor.

                      Mbeya 1st November 1946

                      Dearest Family.

                      Home at last! We are all most happily installed in a real family house about three
                      miles out of Mbeya and near the school. This house belongs to an elderly German and
                      has been taken over by the Custodian of Enemy Property and leased to the
                      Government.

                      The owner, whose name is Shenkel, was not interned but is allowed to occupy a
                      smaller house on the Estate. I found him in the garden this morning lecturing the children
                      on what they may do and may not do. I tried to make it quite clear to him that he was not
                      our landlord, though he clearly thinks otherwise. After he had gone I had to take two
                      aspirin and lie down to recover my composure! I had been warned that he has this effect
                      on people.

                      Mr Shenkel is a short and ugly man, his clothes are stained with food and he
                      wears steel rimmed glasses tied round his head with a piece of dirty elastic because
                      one earpiece is missing. He speaks with a thick German accent but his English is fluent
                      and I believe he is a cultured and clever man. But he is maddening. The children were
                      more amused than impressed by his exhortations and have happily Christened our
                      home, ‘Old Shenks’.

                      The house has very large grounds as the place is really a derelict farm. It suits us
                      down to the ground. We had no sooner unpacked than George went off on safari after
                      those maneating lions in the Njombe District. he accounted for one, and a further two
                      jointly with a Game Scout, before we left for England. But none was shot during the five
                      months we were away as George’s relief is quite inexperienced in such work. George
                      thinks that there are still about a dozen maneaters at large. His theory is that a female
                      maneater moved into the area in 1938 when maneating first started, and brought up her
                      cubs to be maneaters, and those cubs in turn did the same. The three maneating lions
                      that have been shot were all in very good condition and not old and maimed as
                      maneaters usually are.

                      George anticipates that it will be months before all these lions are accounted for
                      because they are constantly on the move and cover a very large area. The lions have to
                      be hunted on foot because they range over broken country covered by bush and fairly
                      dense thicket.

                      I did a bit of shooting myself yesterday and impressed our African servants and
                      the children and myself. What a fluke! Our houseboy came to say that there was a snake
                      in the garden, the biggest he had ever seen. He said it was too big to kill with a stick and
                      would I shoot it. I had no gun but a heavy .450 Webley revolver and I took this and
                      hurried out with the children at my heels.

                      The snake turned out to be an unusually large puff adder which had just shed its
                      skin. It looked beautiful in a repulsive way. So flanked by servants and children I took
                      aim and shot, not hitting the head as I had planned, but breaking the snake’s back with
                      the heavy bullet. The two native boys then rushed up with sticks and flattened the head.
                      “Ma you’re a crack shot,” cried the kids in delighted surprise. I hope to rest on my laurels
                      for a long, long while.

                      Although there are only a few weeks of school term left the four older children will
                      start school on Monday. Not only am I pleased with our new home here but also with
                      the staff I have engaged. Our new houseboy, Reuben, (but renamed Robin by our
                      children) is not only cheerful and willing but intelligent too, and Jumbe, the wood and
                      garden boy, is a born clown and a source of great entertainment to the children.

                      I feel sure that we are all going to be very happy here at ‘Old Shenks!.

                      Eleanor.

                      #6266
                      TracyTracy
                      Participant

                        From Tanganyika with Love

                        continued part 7

                        With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                        Oldeani Hospital. 19th September 1938

                        Dearest Family,

                        George arrived today to take us home to Mbulu but Sister Marianne will not allow
                        me to travel for another week as I had a bit of a set back after baby’s birth. At first I was
                        very fit and on the third day Sister stripped the bed and, dictionary in hand, started me
                        off on ante natal exercises. “Now make a bridge Mrs Rushby. So. Up down, up down,’
                        whilst I obediently hoisted myself aloft on heels and head. By the sixth day she
                        considered it was time for me to be up and about but alas, I soon had to return to bed
                        with a temperature and a haemorrhage. I got up and walked outside for the first time this
                        morning.

                        I have had lots of visitors because the local German settlers seem keen to see
                        the first British baby born in the hospital. They have been most kind, sending flowers
                        and little German cards of congratulations festooned with cherubs and rather sweet. Most
                        of the women, besides being pleasant, are very smart indeed, shattering my illusion that
                        German matrons are invariably fat and dowdy. They are all much concerned about the
                        Czecko-Slovakian situation, especially Sister Marianne whose home is right on the
                        border and has several relations who are Sudentan Germans. She is ant-Nazi and
                        keeps on asking me whether I think England will declare war if Hitler invades Czecko-
                        Slovakia, as though I had inside information.

                        George tells me that he has had a grass ‘banda’ put up for us at Mbulu as we are
                        both determined not to return to those prison-like quarters in the Fort. Sister Marianne is
                        horrified at the idea of taking a new baby to live in a grass hut. She told George,
                        “No,No,Mr Rushby. I find that is not to be allowed!” She is an excellent Sister but rather
                        prim and George enjoys teasing her. This morning he asked with mock seriousness,
                        “Sister, why has my wife not received her medal?” Sister fluttered her dictionary before
                        asking. “What medal Mr Rushby”. “Why,” said George, “The medal that Hitler gives to
                        women who have borne four children.” Sister started a long and involved explanation
                        about the medal being only for German mothers whilst George looked at me and
                        grinned.

                        Later. Great Jubilation here. By the noise in Sister Marianne’s sitting room last night it
                        sounded as though the whole German population had gathered to listen to the wireless
                        news. I heard loud exclamations of joy and then my bedroom door burst open and
                        several women rushed in. “Thank God “, they cried, “for Neville Chamberlain. Now there
                        will be no war.” They pumped me by the hand as though I were personally responsible
                        for the whole thing.

                        George on the other hand is disgusted by Chamberlain’s lack of guts. Doesn’t
                        know what England is coming to these days. I feel too content to concern myself with
                        world affairs. I have a fine husband and four wonderful children and am happy, happy,
                        happy.

                        Eleanor.

                        Mbulu. 30th September 1938

                        Dearest Family,

                        Here we are, comfortably installed in our little green house made of poles and
                        rushes from a nearby swamp. The house has of course, no doors or windows, but
                        there are rush blinds which roll up in the day time. There are two rooms and a little porch
                        and out at the back there is a small grass kitchen.

                        Here we have the privacy which we prize so highly as we are screened on one
                        side by a Forest Department plantation and on the other three sides there is nothing but
                        the rolling countryside cropped bare by the far too large herds of cattle and goats of the
                        Wambulu. I have a lovely lazy time. I still have Kesho-Kutwa and the cook we brought
                        with us from the farm. They are both faithful and willing souls though not very good at
                        their respective jobs. As one of these Mbeya boys goes on safari with George whose
                        job takes him from home for three weeks out of four, I have taken on a local boy to cut
                        firewood and heat my bath water and generally make himself useful. His name is Saa,
                        which means ‘Clock’

                        We had an uneventful but very dusty trip from Oldeani. Johnny Jo travelled in his
                        pram in the back of the boxbody and got covered in dust but seems none the worst for
                        it. As the baby now takes up much of my time and Kate was showing signs of
                        boredom, I have engaged a little African girl to come and play with Kate every morning.
                        She is the daughter of the head police Askari and a very attractive and dignified little
                        person she is. Her name is Kajyah. She is scrupulously clean, as all Mohammedan
                        Africans seem to be. Alas, Kajyah, though beautiful, is a bore. She simply does not
                        know how to play, so they just wander around hand in hand.

                        There are only two drawbacks to this little house. Mbulu is a very windy spot so
                        our little reed house is very draughty. I have made a little tent of sheets in one corner of
                        the ‘bedroom’ into which I can retire with Johnny when I wish to bathe or sponge him.
                        The other drawback is that many insects are attracted at night by the lamp and make it
                        almost impossible to read or sew and they have a revolting habit of falling into the soup.
                        There are no dangerous wild animals in this area so I am not at all nervous in this
                        flimsy little house when George is on safari. Most nights hyaenas come around looking
                        for scraps but our dogs, Fanny and Paddy, soon see them off.

                        Eleanor.

                        Mbulu. 25th October 1938

                        Dearest Family,

                        Great news! a vacancy has occurred in the Game Department. George is to
                        transfer to it next month. There will be an increase in salary and a brighter prospect for
                        the future. It will mean a change of scene and I shall be glad of that. We like Mbulu and
                        the people here but the rains have started and our little reed hut is anything but water
                        tight.

                        Before the rain came we had very unpleasant dust storms. I think I told you that
                        this is a treeless area and the grass which normally covers the veldt has been cropped
                        to the roots by the hungry native cattle and goats. When the wind blows the dust
                        collects in tall black columns which sweep across the country in a most spectacular
                        fashion. One such dust devil struck our hut one day whilst we were at lunch. George
                        swept Kate up in a second and held her face against his chest whilst I rushed to Johnny
                        Jo who was asleep in his pram, and stooped over the pram to protect him. The hut
                        groaned and creaked and clouds of dust blew in through the windows and walls covering
                        our persons, food, and belongings in a black pall. The dogs food bowls and an empty
                        petrol tin outside the hut were whirled up and away. It was all over in a moment but you
                        should have seen what a family of sweeps we looked. George looked at our blackened
                        Johnny and mimicked in Sister Marianne’s primmest tones, “I find that this is not to be
                        allowed.”

                        The first rain storm caught me unprepared when George was away on safari. It
                        was a terrific thunderstorm. The quite violent thunder and lightening were followed by a
                        real tropical downpour. As the hut is on a slight slope, the storm water poured through
                        the hut like a river, covering the entire floor, and the roof leaked like a lawn sprinkler.
                        Johnny Jo was snug enough in the pram with the hood raised, but Kate and I had a
                        damp miserable night. Next morning I had deep drains dug around the hut and when
                        George returned from safari he managed to borrow an enormous tarpaulin which is now
                        lashed down over the roof.

                        It did not rain during the next few days George was home but the very next night
                        we were in trouble again. I was awakened by screams from Kate and hurriedly turned up
                        the lamp to see that we were in the midst of an invasion of siafu ants. Kate’s bed was
                        covered in them. Others appeared to be raining down from the thatch. I quickly stripped
                        Kate and carried her across to my bed, whilst I rushed to the pram to see whether
                        Johnny Jo was all right. He was fast asleep, bless him, and slept on through all the
                        commotion, whilst I struggled to pick all the ants out of Kate’s hair, stopping now and
                        again to attend to my own discomfort. These ants have a painful bite and seem to
                        choose all the most tender spots. Kate fell asleep eventually but I sat up for the rest of
                        the night to make sure that the siafu kept clear of the children. Next morning the servants
                        dispersed them by laying hot ash.

                        In spite of the dampness of the hut both children are blooming. Kate has rosy
                        cheeks and Johnny Jo now has a fuzz of fair hair and has lost his ‘old man’ look. He
                        reminds me of Ann at his age.

                        Eleanor.

                        Iringa. 30th November 1938

                        Dearest Family,

                        Here we are back in the Southern Highlands and installed on the second floor of
                        another German Fort. This one has been modernised however and though not so
                        romantic as the Mbulu Fort from the outside, it is much more comfortable.We are all well
                        and I am really proud of our two safari babies who stood up splendidly to a most trying
                        journey North from Mbulu to Arusha and then South down the Great North Road to
                        Iringa where we expect to stay for a month.

                        At Arusha George reported to the headquarters of the Game Department and
                        was instructed to come on down here on Rinderpest Control. There is a great flap on in
                        case the rinderpest spread to Northern Rhodesia and possibly onwards to Southern
                        Rhodesia and South Africa. Extra veterinary officers have been sent to this area to
                        inoculate all the cattle against the disease whilst George and his African game Scouts will
                        comb the bush looking for and destroying diseased game. If the rinderpest spreads,
                        George says it may be necessary to shoot out all the game in a wide belt along the
                        border between the Southern Highlands of Tanganyika and Northern Rhodesia, to
                        prevent the disease spreading South. The very idea of all this destruction sickens us
                        both.

                        George left on a foot safari the day after our arrival and I expect I shall be lucky if I
                        see him occasionally at weekends until this job is over. When rinderpest is under control
                        George is to be stationed at a place called Nzassa in the Eastern Province about 18
                        miles from Dar es Salaam. George’s orderly, who is a tall, cheerful Game Scout called
                        Juma, tells me that he has been stationed at Nzassa and it is a frightful place! However I
                        refuse to be depressed. I now have the cheering prospect of leave to England in thirty
                        months time when we will be able to fetch Ann and George and be a proper family
                        again. Both Ann and George look happy in the snapshots which mother-in-law sends
                        frequently. Ann is doing very well at school and loves it.

                        To get back to our journey from Mbulu. It really was quite an experience. It
                        poured with rain most of the way and the road was very slippery and treacherous the
                        120 miles between Mbulu and Arusha. This is a little used earth road and the drains are
                        so blocked with silt as to be practically non existent. As usual we started our move with
                        the V8 loaded to capacity. I held Johnny on my knee and Kate squeezed in between
                        George and me. All our goods and chattels were in wooden boxes stowed in the back
                        and the two houseboys and the two dogs had to adjust themselves to the space that
                        remained. We soon ran into trouble and it took us all day to travel 47 miles. We stuck
                        several times in deep mud and had some most nasty skids. I simply clutched Kate in
                        one hand and Johnny Jo in the other and put my trust in George who never, under any
                        circumstances, loses his head. Poor Johnny only got his meals when circumstances
                        permitted. Unfortunately I had put him on a bottle only a few days before we left Mbulu
                        and, as I was unable to buy either a primus stove or Thermos flask there we had to
                        make a fire and boil water for each meal. Twice George sat out in the drizzle with a rain
                        coat rapped over his head to protect a miserable little fire of wet sticks drenched with
                        paraffin. Whilst we waited for the water to boil I pacified John by letting him suck a cube
                        of Tate and Lyles sugar held between my rather grubby fingers. Not at all according to
                        the book.

                        That night George, the children and I slept in the car having dumped our boxes
                        and the two servants in a deserted native hut. The rain poured down relentlessly all night
                        and by morning the road was more of a morass than ever. We swerved and skidded
                        alarmingly till eventually one of the wheel chains broke and had to be tied together with
                        string which constantly needed replacing. George was so patient though he was wet
                        and muddy and tired and both children were very good. Shortly before reaching the Great North Road we came upon Jack Gowan, the Stock Inspector from Mbulu. His car
                        was bogged down to its axles in black mud. He refused George’s offer of help saying
                        that he had sent his messenger to a nearby village for help.

                        I hoped that conditions would be better on the Great North Road but how over
                        optimistic I was. For miles the road runs through a belt of ‘black cotton soil’. which was
                        churned up into the consistency of chocolate blancmange by the heavy lorry traffic which
                        runs between Dodoma and Arusha. Soon the car was skidding more fantastically than
                        ever. Once it skidded around in a complete semi circle so George decided that it would
                        be safer for us all to walk whilst he negotiated the very bad patches. You should have
                        seen me plodding along in the mud and drizzle with the baby in one arm and Kate
                        clinging to the other. I was terrified of slipping with Johnny. Each time George reached
                        firm ground he would return on foot to carry Kate and in this way we covered many bad
                        patches.We were more fortunate than many other travellers. We passed several lorries
                        ditched on the side of the road and one car load of German men, all elegantly dressed in
                        lounge suits. One was busy with his camera so will have a record of their plight to laugh
                        over in the years to come. We spent another night camping on the road and next day
                        set out on the last lap of the journey. That also was tiresome but much better than the
                        previous day and we made the haven of the Arusha Hotel before dark. What a picture
                        we made as we walked through the hall in our mud splattered clothes! Even Johnny was
                        well splashed with mud but no harm was done and both he and Kate are blooming.
                        We rested for two days at Arusha and then came South to Iringa. Luckily the sun
                        came out and though for the first day the road was muddy it was no longer so slippery
                        and the second day found us driving through parched country and along badly
                        corrugated roads. The further South we came, the warmer the sun which at times blazed
                        through the windscreen and made us all uncomfortably hot. I have described the country
                        between Arusha and Dodoma before so I shan’t do it again. We reached Iringa without
                        mishap and after a good nights rest all felt full of beans.

                        Eleanor.

                        Mchewe Estate, Mbeya. 7th January 1939.

                        Dearest Family,

                        You will be surprised to note that we are back on the farm! At least the children
                        and I are here. George is away near the Rhodesian border somewhere, still on
                        Rinderpest control.

                        I had a pleasant time at Iringa, lots of invitations to morning tea and Kate had a
                        wonderful time enjoying the novelty of playing with children of her own age. She is not
                        shy but nevertheless likes me to be within call if not within sight. It was all very suburban
                        but pleasant enough. A few days before Christmas George turned up at Iringa and
                        suggested that, as he would be working in the Mbeya area, it might be a good idea for
                        the children and me to move to the farm. I agreed enthusiastically, completely forgetting
                        that after my previous trouble with the leopard I had vowed to myself that I would never
                        again live alone on the farm.

                        Alas no sooner had we arrived when Thomas, our farm headman, brought the
                        news that there were now two leopards terrorising the neighbourhood, and taking dogs,
                        goats and sheep and chickens. Traps and poisoned bait had been tried in vain and he
                        was sure that the female was the same leopard which had besieged our home before.
                        Other leopards said Thomas, came by stealth but this one advertised her whereabouts
                        in the most brazen manner.

                        George stayed with us on the farm over Christmas and all was quiet at night so I
                        cheered up and took the children for walks along the overgrown farm paths. However on
                        New Years Eve that darned leopard advertised her presence again with the most blood
                        chilling grunts and snarls. Horrible! Fanny and Paddy barked and growled and woke up
                        both children. Kate wept and kept saying, “Send it away mummy. I don’t like it.” Johnny
                        Jo howled in sympathy. What a picnic. So now the whole performance of bodyguards
                        has started again and ‘till George returns we confine our exercise to the garden.
                        Our little house is still cosy and sweet but the coffee plantation looks very
                        neglected. I wish to goodness we could sell it.

                        Eleanor.

                        Nzassa 14th February 1939.

                        Dearest Family,

                        After three months of moving around with two small children it is heavenly to be
                        settled in our own home, even though Nzassa is an isolated spot and has the reputation
                        of being unhealthy.

                        We travelled by car from Mbeya to Dodoma by now a very familiar stretch of
                        country, but from Dodoma to Dar es Salaam by train which made a nice change. We
                        spent two nights and a day in the Splendid Hotel in Dar es Salaam, George had some
                        official visits to make and I did some shopping and we took the children to the beach.
                        The bay is so sheltered that the sea is as calm as a pond and the water warm. It is
                        wonderful to see the sea once more and to hear tugs hooting and to watch the Arab
                        dhows putting out to sea with their oddly shaped sails billowing. I do love the bush, but
                        I love the sea best of all, as you know.

                        We made an early start for Nzassa on the 3rd. For about four miles we bowled
                        along a good road. This brought us to a place called Temeke where George called on
                        the District Officer. His house appears to be the only European type house there. The
                        road between Temeke and the turn off to Nzassa is quite good, but the six mile stretch
                        from the turn off to Nzassa is a very neglected bush road. There is nothing to be seen
                        but the impenetrable bush on both sides with here and there a patch of swampy
                        ground where rice is planted in the wet season.

                        After about six miles of bumpy road we reached Nzassa which is nothing more
                        than a sandy clearing in the bush. Our house however is a fine one. It was originally built
                        for the District Officer and there is a small court house which is now George’s office. The
                        District Officer died of blackwater fever so Nzassa was abandoned as an administrative
                        station being considered too unhealthy for Administrative Officers but suitable as
                        Headquarters for a Game Ranger. Later a bachelor Game Ranger was stationed here
                        but his health also broke down and he has been invalided to England. So now the
                        healthy Rushbys are here and we don’t mean to let the place get us down. So don’t
                        worry.

                        The house consists of three very large and airy rooms with their doors opening
                        on to a wide front verandah which we shall use as a living room. There is also a wide
                        back verandah with a store room at one end and a bathroom at the other. Both
                        verandahs and the end windows of the house are screened my mosquito gauze wire
                        and further protected by a trellis work of heavy expanded metal. Hasmani, the Game
                        Scout, who has been acting as caretaker, tells me that the expanded metal is very
                        necessary because lions often come out of the bush at night and roam around the
                        house. Such a comforting thought!

                        On our very first evening we discovered how necessary the mosquito gauze is.
                        After sunset the air outside is thick with mosquitos from the swamps. About an acre of
                        land has been cleared around the house. This is a sandy waste because there is no
                        water laid on here and absolutely nothing grows here except a rather revolting milky
                        desert bush called ‘Manyara’, and a few acacia trees. A little way from the house there is
                        a patch of citrus trees, grape fruit, I think, but whether they ever bear fruit I don’t know.
                        The clearing is bordered on three sides by dense dusty thorn bush which is
                        ‘lousy with buffalo’ according to George. The open side is the road which leads down to
                        George’s office and the huts for the Game Scouts. Only Hasmani and George’s orderly
                        Juma and their wives and families live there, and the other huts provide shelter for the
                        Game Scouts from the bush who come to Nzassa to collect their pay and for a short
                        rest. I can see that my daily walk will always be the same, down the road to the huts and
                        back! However I don’t mind because it is far too hot to take much exercise.

                        The climate here is really tropical and worse than on the coast because the thick
                        bush cuts us off from any sea breeze. George says it will be cooler when the rains start
                        but just now we literally drip all day. Kate wears nothing but a cotton sun suit, and Johnny
                        a napkin only, but still their little bodies are always moist. I have shorn off all Kate’s lovely
                        shoulder length curls and got George to cut my hair very short too.

                        We simply must buy a refrigerator. The butter, and even the cheese we bought
                        in Dar. simply melted into pools of oil overnight, and all our meat went bad, so we are
                        living out of tins. However once we get organised I shall be quite happy here. I like this
                        spacious house and I have good servants. The cook, Hamisi Issa, is a Swahili from Lindi
                        whom we engaged in Dar es Salaam. He is a very dignified person, and like most
                        devout Mohammedan Cooks, keeps both his person and the kitchen spotless. I
                        engaged the house boy here. He is rather a timid little body but is very willing and quite
                        capable. He has an excessively plain but cheerful wife whom I have taken on as ayah. I
                        do not really need help with the children but feel I must have a woman around just in
                        case I go down with malaria when George is away on safari.

                        Eleanor.

                        Nzassa 28th February 1939.

                        Dearest Family,

                        George’s birthday and we had a special tea party this afternoon which the
                        children much enjoyed. We have our frig now so I am able to make jellies and provide
                        them with really cool drinks.

                        Our very first visitor left this morning after spending only one night here. He is Mr
                        Ionides, the Game Ranger from the Southern Province. He acted as stand in here for a
                        short while after George’s predecessor left for England on sick leave, and where he has
                        since died. Mr Ionides returned here to hand over the range and office formally to
                        George. He seems a strange man and is from all accounts a bit of a hermit. He was at
                        one time an Officer in the Regular Army but does not look like a soldier, he wears the
                        most extraordinary clothes but nevertheless contrives to look top-drawer. He was
                        educated at Rugby and Sandhurst and is, I should say, well read. Ionides told us that he
                        hated Nzassa, particularly the house which he thinks sinister and says he always slept
                        down in the office.

                        The house, or at least one bedroom, seems to have the same effect on Kate.
                        She has been very nervous at night ever since we arrived. At first the children occupied
                        the bedroom which is now George’s. One night, soon after our arrival, Kate woke up
                        screaming to say that ‘something’ had looked at her through the mosquito net. She was
                        in such a hysterical state that inspite of the heat and discomfort I was obliged to crawl into
                        her little bed with her and remained there for the rest of the night.

                        Next night I left a night lamp burning but even so I had to sit by her bed until she
                        dropped off to sleep. Again I was awakened by ear-splitting screams and this time
                        found Kate standing rigid on her bed. I lifted her out and carried her to a chair meaning to
                        comfort her but she screeched louder than ever, “Look Mummy it’s under the bed. It’s
                        looking at us.” In vain I pointed out that there was nothing at all there. By this time
                        George had joined us and he carried Kate off to his bed in the other room whilst I got into
                        Kate’s bed thinking she might have been frightened by a rat which might also disturb
                        Johnny.

                        Next morning our houseboy remarked that he had heard Kate screaming in the
                        night from his room behind the kitchen. I explained what had happened and he must
                        have told the old Scout Hasmani who waylaid me that afternoon and informed me quite
                        seriously that that particular room was haunted by a ‘sheitani’ (devil) who hates children.
                        He told me that whilst he was acting as caretaker before our arrival he one night had his
                        wife and small daughter in the room to keep him company. He said that his small
                        daughter woke up and screamed exactly as Kate had done! Silly coincidence I
                        suppose, but such strange things happen in Africa that I decided to move the children
                        into our room and George sleeps in solitary state in the haunted room! Kate now sleeps
                        peacefully once she goes to sleep but I have to stay with her until she does.

                        I like this house and it does not seem at all sinister to me. As I mentioned before,
                        the rooms are high ceilinged and airy, and have cool cement floors. We have made one
                        end of the enclosed verandah into the living room and the other end is the playroom for
                        the children. The space in between is a sort of no-mans land taken over by the dogs as
                        their special territory.

                        Eleanor.

                        Nzassa 25th March 1939.

                        Dearest Family,

                        George is on safari down in the Rufigi River area. He is away for about three
                        weeks in the month on this job. I do hate to see him go and just manage to tick over until
                        he comes back. But what fun and excitement when he does come home.
                        Usually he returns after dark by which time the children are in bed and I have
                        settled down on the verandah with a book. The first warning is usually given by the
                        dogs, Fanny and her son Paddy. They stir, sit up, look at each other and then go and sit
                        side by side by the door with their noses practically pressed to the mosquito gauze and
                        ears pricked. Soon I can hear the hum of the car, and so can Hasmani, the old Game
                        Scout who sleeps on the back verandah with rifle and ammunition by his side when
                        George is away. When he hears the car he turns up his lamp and hurries out to rouse
                        Juma, the houseboy. Juma pokes up the fire and prepares tea which George always
                        drinks whist a hot meal is being prepared. In the meantime I hurriedly comb my hair and
                        powder my nose so that when the car stops I am ready to rush out and welcome
                        George home. The boy and Hasmani and the garden boy appear to help with the
                        luggage and to greet George and the cook, who always accompanies George on
                        Safari. The home coming is always a lively time with much shouting of greetings.
                        ‘Jambo’, and ‘Habari ya safari’, whilst the dogs, beside themselves with excitement,
                        rush around like lunatics.

                        As though his return were not happiness enough, George usually collects the
                        mail on his way home so there is news of Ann and young George and letters from you
                        and bundles of newspapers and magazines. On the day following his return home,
                        George has to deal with official mail in the office but if the following day is a weekday we
                        all, the house servants as well as ourselves, pile into the boxbody and go to Dar es
                        Salaam. To us this means a mornings shopping followed by an afternoon on the beach.
                        It is a bit cooler now that the rains are on but still very humid. Kate keeps chubby
                        and rosy in spite of the climate but Johnny is too pale though sturdy enough. He is such
                        a good baby which is just as well because Kate is a very demanding little girl though
                        sunny tempered and sweet. I appreciate her company very much when George is
                        away because we are so far off the beaten track that no one ever calls.

                        Eleanor.

                        Nzassa 28th April 1939.

                        Dearest Family,

                        You all seem to wonder how I can stand the loneliness and monotony of living at
                        Nzassa when George is on safari, but really and truly I do not mind. Hamisi the cook
                        always goes on safari with George and then the houseboy Juma takes over the cooking
                        and I do the lighter housework. the children are great company during the day, and when
                        they are settled for the night I sit on the verandah and read or write letters or I just dream.
                        The verandah is entirely enclosed with both wire mosquito gauze and a trellis
                        work of heavy expanded metal, so I am safe from all intruders be they human, animal, or
                        insect. Outside the air is alive with mosquitos and the cicadas keep up their monotonous
                        singing all night long. My only companions on the verandah are the pale ghecco lizards
                        on the wall and the two dogs. Fanny the white bull terrier, lies always near my feet
                        dozing happily, but her son Paddy, who is half Airedale has a less phlegmatic
                        disposition. He sits alert and on guard by the metal trellis work door. Often a lion grunts
                        from the surrounding bush and then his hackles rise and he stands up stiffly with his nose
                        pressed to the door. Old Hasmani from his bedroll on the back verandah, gives a little
                        cough just to show he is awake. Sometimes the lions are very close and then I hear the
                        click of a rifle bolt as Hasmani loads his rifle – but this is usually much later at night when
                        the lights are out. One morning I saw large pug marks between the wall of my bedroom
                        and the garage but I do not fear lions like I did that beastly leopard on the farm.
                        A great deal of witchcraft is still practiced in the bush villages in the
                        neighbourhood. I must tell you about old Hasmani’s baby in connection with this. Last
                        week Hasmani came to me in great distress to say that his baby was ‘Ngongwa sana ‘
                        (very ill) and he thought it would die. I hurried down to the Game Scouts quarters to see
                        whether I could do anything for the child and found the mother squatting in the sun
                        outside her hut with the baby on her lap. The mother was a young woman but not an
                        attractive one. She appeared sullen and indifferent compared with old Hasmani who
                        was very distressed. The child was very feverish and breathing with difficulty and
                        seemed to me to be suffering from bronchitis if not pneumonia. I rubbed his back and
                        chest with camphorated oil and dosed him with aspirin and liquid quinine. I repeated the
                        treatment every four hours, but next day there was no apparent improvement.
                        In the afternoon Hasmani begged me to give him that night off duty and asked for
                        a loan of ten shillings. He explained to me that it seemed to him that the white man’s
                        medicine had failed to cure his child and now he wished to take the child to the local witch
                        doctor. “For ten shillings” said Hasmani, “the Maganga will drive the devil out of my
                        child.” “How?” asked I. “With drums”, said Hasmani confidently. I did not know what to
                        do. I thought the child was too ill to be exposed to the night air, yet I knew that if I
                        refused his request and the child were to die, Hasmani and all the other locals would hold
                        me responsible. I very reluctantly granted his request. I was so troubled by the matter
                        that I sent for George’s office clerk. Daniel, and asked him to accompany Hasmani to the
                        ceremony and to report to me the next morning. It started to rain after dark and all night
                        long I lay awake in bed listening to the drums and the light rain. Next morning when I
                        went out to the kitchen to order breakfast I found a beaming Hasmani awaiting me.
                        “Memsahib”, he said. “My child is well, the fever is now quite gone, the Maganga drove
                        out the devil just as I told you.” Believe it or not, when I hurried to his quarters after
                        breakfast I found the mother suckling a perfectly healthy child! It may be my imagination
                        but I thought the mother looked pretty smug.The clerk Daniel told me that after Hasmani
                        had presented gifts of money and food to the ‘Maganga’, the naked baby was placed
                        on a goat skin near the drums. Most of the time he just lay there but sometimes the witch
                        doctor picked him up and danced with the child in his arms. Daniel seemed reluctant to
                        talk about it. Whatever mumbo jumbo was used all this happened a week ago and the
                        baby has never looked back.

                        Eleanor.

                        Nzassa 3rd July 1939.

                        Dearest Family,

                        Did I tell you that one of George’s Game Scouts was murdered last month in the
                        Maneromango area towards the Rufigi border. He was on routine patrol, with a porter
                        carrying his bedding and food, when they suddenly came across a group of African
                        hunters who were busy cutting up a giraffe which they had just killed. These hunters were
                        all armed with muzzle loaders, spears and pangas, but as it is illegal to kill giraffe without
                        a permit, the Scout went up to the group to take their names. Some argument ensued
                        and the Scout was stabbed.

                        The District Officer went to the area to investigate and decided to call in the Police
                        from Dar es Salaam. A party of police went out to search for the murderers but after
                        some days returned without making any arrests. George was on an elephant control
                        safari in the Bagamoyo District and on his return through Dar es Salaam he heard of the
                        murder. George was furious and distressed to hear the news and called in here for an
                        hour on his way to Maneromango to search for the murderers himself.

                        After a great deal of strenuous investigation he arrested three poachers, put them
                        in jail for the night at Maneromango and then brought them to Dar es Salaam where they
                        are all now behind bars. George will now have to prosecute in the Magistrate’s Court
                        and try and ‘make a case’ so that the prisoners may be committed to the High Court to
                        be tried for murder. George is convinced of their guilt and justifiably proud to have
                        succeeded where the police failed.

                        George had to borrow handcuffs for the prisoners from the Chief at
                        Maneromango and these he brought back to Nzassa after delivering the prisoners to
                        Dar es Salaam so that he may return them to the Chief when he revisits the area next
                        week.

                        I had not seen handcuffs before and picked up a pair to examine them. I said to
                        George, engrossed in ‘The Times’, “I bet if you were arrested they’d never get
                        handcuffs on your wrist. Not these anyway, they look too small.” “Standard pattern,”
                        said George still concentrating on the newspaper, but extending an enormous relaxed
                        left wrist. So, my dears, I put a bracelet round his wrist and as there was a wide gap I
                        gave a hard squeeze with both hands. There was a sharp click as the handcuff engaged
                        in the first notch. George dropped the paper and said, “Now you’ve done it, my love,
                        one set of keys are in the Dar es Salaam Police Station, and the others with the Chief at
                        Maneromango.” You can imagine how utterly silly I felt but George was an angel about it
                        and said as he would have to go to Dar es Salaam we might as well all go.

                        So we all piled into the car, George, the children and I in the front, and the cook
                        and houseboy, immaculate in snowy khanzus and embroidered white caps, a Game
                        Scout and the ayah in the back. George never once complain of the discomfort of the
                        handcuff but I was uncomfortably aware that it was much too tight because his arm
                        above the cuff looked red and swollen and the hand unnaturally pale. As the road is so
                        bad George had to use both hands on the wheel and all the time the dangling handcuff
                        clanked against the dashboard in an accusing way.

                        We drove straight to the Police Station and I could hear the roars of laughter as
                        George explained his predicament. Later I had to put up with a good deal of chaffing
                        and congratulations upon putting the handcuffs on George.

                        Eleanor.

                        Nzassa 5th August 1939

                        Dearest Family,

                        George made a point of being here for Kate’s fourth birthday last week. Just
                        because our children have no playmates George and I always do all we can to make
                        birthdays very special occasions. We went to Dar es Salaam the day before the
                        birthday and bought Kate a very sturdy tricycle with which she is absolutely delighted.
                        You will be glad to know that your parcels arrived just in time and Kate loved all your
                        gifts especially the little shop from Dad with all the miniature tins and packets of
                        groceries. The tea set was also a great success and is much in use.

                        We had a lively party which ended with George and me singing ‘Happy
                        Birthday to you’, and ended with a wild game with balloons. Kate wore her frilly white net
                        party frock and looked so pretty that it seemed a shame that there was no one but us to
                        see her. Anyway it was a good party. I wish so much that you could see the children.
                        Kate keeps rosy and has not yet had malaria. Johnny Jo is sturdy but pale. He
                        runs a temperature now and again but I am not sure whether this is due to teething or
                        malaria. Both children of course take quinine every day as George and I do. George
                        quite frequently has malaria in spite of prophylactic quinine but this is not surprising as he
                        got the germ thoroughly established in his system in his early elephant hunting days. I
                        get it too occasionally but have not been really ill since that first time a month after my
                        arrival in the country.

                        Johnny is such a good baby. His chief claim to beauty is his head of soft golden
                        curls but these are due to come off on his first birthday as George considers them too
                        girlish. George left on safari the day after the party and the very next morning our wood
                        boy had a most unfortunate accident. He was chopping a rather tough log when a chip
                        flew up and split his upper lip clean through from mouth to nostril exposing teeth and
                        gums. A truly horrible sight and very bloody. I cleaned up the wound as best I could
                        and sent him off to the hospital at Dar es Salaam on the office bicycle. He wobbled
                        away wretchedly down the road with a white cloth tied over his mouth to keep off the
                        dust. He returned next day with his lip stitched and very swollen and bearing a
                        resemblance to my lip that time I used the hair remover.

                        Eleanor.

                        Splendid Hotel. Dar es Salaam 7th September 1939

                        Dearest Family,

                        So now another war has started and it has disrupted even our lives. We have left
                        Nzassa for good. George is now a Lieutenant in the King’s African Rifles and the children
                        and I are to go to a place called Morogoro to await further developments.
                        I was glad to read in today’s paper that South Africa has declared war on
                        Germany. I would have felt pretty small otherwise in this hotel which is crammed full of
                        men who have been called up for service in the Army. George seems exhilarated by
                        the prospect of active service. He is bursting out of his uniform ( at the shoulders only!)
                        and all too ready for the fray.

                        The war came as a complete surprise to me stuck out in the bush as I was without
                        wireless or mail. George had been away for a fortnight so you can imagine how
                        surprised I was when a messenger arrived on a bicycle with a note from George. The
                        note informed me that war had been declared and that George, as a Reserve Officer in
                        the KAR had been called up. I was to start packing immediately and be ready by noon
                        next day when George would arrive with a lorry for our goods and chattels. I started to
                        pack immediately with the help of the houseboy and by the time George arrived with
                        the lorry only the frig remained to be packed and this was soon done.

                        Throughout the morning Game Scouts had been arriving from outlying parts of
                        the District. I don’t think they had the least idea where they were supposed to go or
                        whom they were to fight but were ready to fight anybody, anywhere, with George.
                        They all looked very smart in well pressed uniforms hung about with water bottles and
                        ammunition pouches. The large buffalo badge on their round pill box hats absolutely
                        glittered with polish. All of course carried rifles and when George arrived they all lined up
                        and they looked most impressive. I took some snaps but unfortunately it was drizzling
                        and they may not come out well.

                        We left Nzassa without a backward glance. We were pretty fed up with it by
                        then. The children and I are spending a few days here with George but our luggage, the
                        dogs, and the houseboys have already left by train for Morogoro where a small house
                        has been found for the children and me.

                        George tells me that all the German males in this Territory were interned without a
                        hitch. The whole affair must have been very well organised. In every town and
                        settlement special constables were sworn in to do the job. It must have been a rather
                        unpleasant one but seems to have gone without incident. There is a big transit camp
                        here at Dar for the German men. Later they are to be sent out of the country, possibly to
                        Rhodesia.

                        The Indian tailors in the town are all terribly busy making Army uniforms, shorts
                        and tunics in khaki drill. George swears that they have muddled their orders and he has
                        been given the wrong things. Certainly the tunic is far too tight. His hat, a khaki slouch hat
                        like you saw the Australians wearing in the last war, is also too small though it is the
                        largest they have in stock. We had a laugh over his other equipment which includes a
                        small canvas haversack and a whistle on a black cord. George says he feels like he is
                        back in his Boy Scouting boyhood.

                        George has just come in to say the we will be leaving for Morogoro tomorrow
                        afternoon.

                        Eleanor.

                        Morogoro 14th September 1939

                        Dearest Family,

                        Morogoro is a complete change from Nzassa. This is a large and sprawling
                        township. The native town and all the shops are down on the flat land by the railway but
                        all the European houses are away up the slope of the high Uluguru Mountains.
                        Morogoro was a flourishing town in the German days and all the streets are lined with
                        trees for coolness as is the case in other German towns. These trees are the flamboyant
                        acacia which has an umbrella top and throws a wide but light shade.

                        Most of the houses have large gardens so they cover a considerable area and it
                        is quite a safari for me to visit friends on foot as our house is on the edge of this area and
                        the furthest away from the town. Here ones house is in accordance with ones seniority in
                        Government service. Ours is a simple affair, just three lofty square rooms opening on to
                        a wide enclosed verandah. Mosquitoes are bad here so all doors and windows are
                        screened and we will have to carry on with our daily doses of quinine.

                        George came up to Morogoro with us on the train. This was fortunate because I
                        went down with a sharp attack of malaria at the hotel on the afternoon of our departure
                        from Dar es Salaam. George’s drastic cure of vast doses of quinine, a pillow over my
                        head, and the bed heaped with blankets soon brought down the temperature so I was
                        fit enough to board the train but felt pretty poorly on the trip. However next day I felt
                        much better which was a good thing as George had to return to Dar es Salaam after two
                        days. His train left late at night so I did not see him off but said good-bye at home
                        feeling dreadful but trying to keep the traditional stiff upper lip of the wife seeing her
                        husband off to the wars. He hopes to go off to Abyssinia but wrote from Dar es Salaam
                        to say that he is being sent down to Rhodesia by road via Mbeya to escort the first
                        detachment of Rhodesian white troops.

                        First he will have to select suitable camping sites for night stops and arrange for
                        supplies of food. I am very pleased as it means he will be safe for a while anyway. We
                        are both worried about Ann and George in England and wonder if it would be safer to
                        have them sent out.

                        Eleanor.

                        Morogoro 4th November 1939

                        Dearest Family,

                        My big news is that George has been released from the Army. He is very
                        indignant and disappointed because he hoped to go to Abyssinia but I am terribly,
                        terribly glad. The Chief Secretary wrote a very nice letter to George pointing out that he
                        would be doing a greater service to his country by his work of elephant control, giving
                        crop protection during the war years when foodstuffs are such a vital necessity, than by
                        doing a soldiers job. The Government plan to start a huge rice scheme in the Rufiji area,
                        and want George to control the elephant and hippo there. First of all though. he must go
                        to the Southern Highlands Province where there is another outbreak of Rinderpest, to
                        shoot out diseased game especially buffalo, which might spread the disease.

                        So off we go again on our travels but this time we are leaving the two dogs
                        behind in the care of Daniel, the Game Clerk. Fanny is very pregnant and I hate leaving
                        her behind but the clerk has promised to look after her well. We are taking Hamisi, our
                        dignified Swahili cook and the houseboy Juma and his wife whom we brought with us
                        from Nzassa. The boy is not very good but his wife makes a cheerful and placid ayah
                        and adores Johnny.

                        Eleanor.

                        Iringa 8th December 1939

                        Dearest Family,

                        The children and I are staying in a small German house leased from the
                        Custodian of Enemy Property. I can’t help feeling sorry for the owners who must be in
                        concentration camps somewhere.George is away in the bush dealing with the
                        Rinderpest emergency and the cook has gone with him. Now I have sent the houseboy
                        and the ayah away too. Two days ago my houseboy came and told me that he felt
                        very ill and asked me to write a ‘chit’ to the Indian Doctor. In the note I asked the Doctor
                        to let me know the nature of his complaint and to my horror I got a note from him to say
                        that the houseboy had a bad case of Venereal Disease. Was I horrified! I took it for
                        granted that his wife must be infected too and told them both that they would have to
                        return to their home in Nzassa. The boy shouted and the ayah wept but I paid them in
                        lieu of notice and gave them money for the journey home. So there I was left servant
                        less with firewood to chop, a smokey wood burning stove to control, and of course, the
                        two children.

                        To add to my troubles Johnny had a temperature so I sent for the European
                        Doctor. He diagnosed malaria and was astonished at the size of Johnny’s spleen. He
                        said that he must have had suppressed malaria over a long period and the poor child
                        must now be fed maximum doses of quinine for a long time. The Doctor is a fatherly
                        soul, he has been recalled from retirement to do this job as so many of the young
                        doctors have been called up for service with the army.

                        I told him about my houseboy’s complaint and the way I had sent him off
                        immediately, and he was very amused at my haste, saying that it is most unlikely that
                        they would have passed the disease onto their employers. Anyway I hated the idea. I
                        mean to engage a houseboy locally, but will do without an ayah until we return to
                        Morogoro in February.

                        Something happened today to cheer me up. A telegram came from Daniel which
                        read, “FLANNEL HAS FIVE CUBS.”

                        Eleanor.

                        Morogoro 10th March 1940

                        Dearest Family,

                        We are having very heavy rain and the countryside is a most beautiful green. In
                        spite of the weather George is away on safari though it must be very wet and
                        unpleasant. He does work so hard at his elephant hunting job and has got very thin. I
                        suppose this is partly due to those stomach pains he gets and the doctors don’t seem
                        to diagnose the trouble.

                        Living in Morogoro is much like living in a country town in South Africa, particularly
                        as there are several South African women here. I go out quite often to morning teas. We
                        all take our war effort knitting, and natter, and are completely suburban.
                        I sometimes go and see an elderly couple who have been interred here. They
                        are cold shouldered by almost everyone else but I cannot help feeling sorry for them.
                        Usually I go by invitation because I know Mrs Ruppel prefers to be prepared and
                        always has sandwiches and cake. They both speak English but not fluently and
                        conversation is confined to talking about my children and theirs. Their two sons were
                        students in Germany when war broke out but are now of course in the German Army.
                        Such nice looking chaps from their photographs but I suppose thorough Nazis. As our
                        conversation is limited I usually ask to hear a gramophone record or two. They have a
                        large collection.

                        Janet, the ayah whom I engaged at Mbeya, is proving a great treasure. She is a
                        trained hospital ayah and is most dependable and capable. She is, perhaps, a little strict
                        but the great thing is that I can trust her with the children out of my sight.
                        Last week I went out at night for the first time without George. The occasion was
                        a farewell sundowner given by the Commissioner of Prisoners and his wife. I was driven
                        home by the District Officer and he stopped his car by the back door in a large puddle.
                        Ayah came to the back door, storm lamp in hand, to greet me. My escort prepared to
                        drive off but the car stuck. I thought a push from me might help, so without informing the
                        driver, I pushed as hard as I could on the back of the car. Unfortunately the driver
                        decided on other tactics. He put the engine in reverse and I was knocked flat on my back
                        in the puddle. The car drove forward and away without the driver having the least idea of
                        what happened. The ayah was in quite a state, lifting me up and scolding me for my
                        stupidity as though I were Kate. I was a bit shaken but non the worse and will know
                        better next time.

                        Eleanor.

                        Morogoro 14th July 1940

                        Dearest Family,

                        How good it was of Dad to send that cable to Mother offering to have Ann and
                        George to live with you if they are accepted for inclusion in the list of children to be
                        evacuated to South Africa. It would be wonderful to know that they are safely out of the
                        war zone and so much nearer to us but I do dread the thought of the long sea voyage
                        particularly since we heard the news of the sinking of that liner carrying child evacuees to
                        Canada. I worry about them so much particularly as George is so often away on safari.
                        He is so comforting and calm and I feel brave and confident when he is home.
                        We have had no news from England for five weeks but, when she last wrote,
                        mother said the children were very well and that she was sure they would be safe in the
                        country with her.

                        Kate and John are growing fast. Kate is such a pretty little girl, rosy in spite of the
                        rather trying climate. I have allowed her hair to grow again and it hangs on her shoulders
                        in shiny waves. John is a more slightly built little boy than young George was, and quite
                        different in looks. He has Dad’s high forehead and cleft chin, widely spaced brown eyes
                        that are not so dark as mine and hair that is still fair and curly though ayah likes to smooth it
                        down with water every time she dresses him. He is a shy child, and although he plays
                        happily with Kate, he does not care to play with other children who go in the late
                        afternoons to a lawn by the old German ‘boma’.

                        Kate has playmates of her own age but still rather clings to me. Whilst she loves
                        to have friends here to play with her, she will not go to play at their houses unless I go
                        too and stay. She always insists on accompanying me when I go out to morning tea
                        and always calls Janet “John’s ayah”. One morning I went to a knitting session at a
                        neighbours house. We are all knitting madly for the troops. As there were several other
                        women in the lounge and no other children, I installed Kate in the dining room with a
                        colouring book and crayons. My hostess’ black dog was chained to the dining room
                        table leg, but as he and Kate are on friendly terms I was not bothered by this.
                        Some time afterwards, during a lull in conversation, I heard a strange drumming
                        noise coming from the dining room. I went quickly to investigate and, to my horror, found
                        Kate lying on her back with the dog chain looped around her neck. The frightened dog
                        was straining away from her as far as he could get and the chain was pulled so tightly
                        around her throat that she could not scream. The drumming noise came from her heels
                        kicking in a panic on the carpet.

                        Even now I do not know how Kate got herself into this predicament. Luckily no
                        great harm was done but I think I shall do my knitting at home in future.

                        Eleanor.

                        Morogoro 16th November 1940

                        Dearest Family,

                        I much prefer our little house on the hillside to the larger one we had down below.
                        The only disadvantage is that the garden is on three levels and both children have had
                        some tumbles down the steps on the tricycle. John is an extremely stoical child. He
                        never cries when he hurts himself.

                        I think I have mentioned ‘Morningside’ before. It is a kind of Resthouse high up in
                        the Uluguru Mountains above Morogoro. Jess Howe-Browne, who runs the large
                        house as a Guest House, is a wonderful woman. Besides running the boarding house
                        she also grows vegetables, flowers and fruit for sale in Morogoro and Dar es Salaam.
                        Her guests are usually women and children from Dar es Salaam who come in the hot
                        season to escape the humidity on the coast. Often the mothers leave their children for
                        long periods in Jess Howe-Browne’s care. There is a road of sorts up the mountain side
                        to Morningside, but this is so bad that cars do not attempt it and guests are carried up
                        the mountain in wicker chairs lashed to poles. Four men carry an adult, and two a child,
                        and there are of course always spare bearers and they work in shifts.

                        Last week the children and I went to Morningside for the day as guests. John
                        rode on my lap in one chair and Kate in a small chair on her own. This did not please
                        Kate at all. The poles are carried on the bearers shoulders and one is perched quite high.
                        The motion is a peculiar rocking one. The bearers chant as they go and do not seem
                        worried by shortness of breath! They are all hillmen of course and are, I suppose, used
                        to trotting up and down to the town.

                        Morningside is well worth visiting and we spent a delightful day there. The fresh
                        cool air is a great change from the heavy air of the valley. A river rushes down the
                        mountain in a series of cascades, and the gardens are shady and beautiful. Behind the
                        property is a thick indigenous forest which stretches from Morningside to the top of the
                        mountain. The house is an old German one, rather in need of repair, but Jess has made
                        it comfortable and attractive, with some of her old family treasures including a fine old
                        Grandfather clock. We had a wonderful lunch which included large fresh strawberries and
                        cream. We made the return journey again in the basket chairs and got home before dark.
                        George returned home at the weekend with a baby elephant whom we have
                        called Winnie. She was rescued from a mud hole by some African villagers and, as her
                        mother had abandoned her, they took her home and George was informed. He went in
                        the truck to fetch her having first made arrangements to have her housed in a shed on the
                        Agriculture Department Experimental Farm here. He has written to the Game Dept
                        Headquarters to inform the Game Warden and I do not know what her future will be, but
                        in the meantime she is our pet. George is afraid she will not survive because she has
                        had a very trying time. She stands about waist high and is a delightful creature and quite
                        docile. Asian and African children as well as Europeans gather to watch her and George
                        encourages them to bring fruit for her – especially pawpaws which she loves.
                        Whilst we were there yesterday one of the local ladies came, very smartly
                        dressed in a linen frock, silk stockings, and high heeled shoes. She watched fascinated
                        whilst Winnie neatly split a pawpaw and removed the seeds with her trunk, before
                        scooping out the pulp and putting it in her mouth. It was a particularly nice ripe pawpaw
                        and Winnie enjoyed it so much that she stretched out her trunk for more. The lady took
                        fright and started to run with Winnie after her, sticky trunk outstretched. Quite an
                        entertaining sight. George managed to stop Winnie but not before she had left a gooey
                        smear down the back of the immaculate frock.

                        Eleanor.

                         

                        #6265
                        TracyTracy
                        Participant

                          From Tanganyika with Love

                          continued  ~ part 6

                          With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                          Mchewe 6th June 1937

                          Dearest Family,

                          Home again! We had an uneventful journey. Kate was as good as gold all the
                          way. We stopped for an hour at Bulawayo where we had to change trains but
                          everything was simplified for me by a very pleasant man whose wife shared my
                          compartment. Not only did he see me through customs but he installed us in our new
                          train and his wife turned up to see us off with magazines for me and fruit and sweets for
                          Kate. Very, very kind, don’t you think?

                          Kate and I shared the compartment with a very pretty and gentle girl called
                          Clarice Simpson. She was very worried and upset because she was going home to
                          Broken Hill in response to a telegram informing her that her young husband was
                          dangerously ill from Blackwater Fever. She was very helpful with Kate whose
                          cheerfulness helped Clarice, I think, though I, quite unintentionally was the biggest help
                          at the end of our journey. Remember the partial dentures I had had made just before
                          leaving Cape Town? I know I shall never get used to the ghastly things, I’ve had them
                          two weeks now and they still wobble. Well this day I took them out and wrapped them
                          in a handkerchief, but when we were packing up to leave the train I could find the
                          handkerchief but no teeth! We searched high and low until the train had slowed down to
                          enter Broken Hill station. Then Clarice, lying flat on the floor, spied the teeth in the dark
                          corner under the bottom bunk. With much stretching she managed to retrieve the
                          dentures covered in grime and fluff. My look of horror, when I saw them, made young
                          Clarice laugh. She was met at the station by a very grave elderly couple. I do wonder
                          how things turned out for her.

                          I stayed overnight with Kate at the Great Northern Hotel, and we set off for
                          Mbeya by plane early in the morning. One of our fellow passengers was a young
                          mother with a three week old baby. How ideas have changed since Ann was born. This
                          time we had a smooth passage and I was the only passenger to get airsick. Although
                          there were other women passengers it was a man once again, who came up and
                          offered to help. Kate went off with him amiably and he entertained her until we touched
                          down at Mbeya.

                          George was there to meet us with a wonderful surprise, a little red two seater
                          Ford car. She is a bit battered and looks a bit odd because the boot has been
                          converted into a large wooden box for carrying raw salt, but she goes like the wind.
                          Where did George raise the cash to buy a car? Whilst we were away he found a small
                          cave full of bat guano near a large cave which is worked by a man called Bob Sargent.
                          As Sargent did not want any competition he bought the contents of the cave from
                          George giving him the small car as part payment.

                          It was lovely to return to our little home and find everything fresh and tidy and the
                          garden full of colour. But it was heartbreaking to go into the bedroom and see George’s
                          precious forgotten boots still standing by his empty bed.

                          With much love,
                          Eleanor.

                          Mchewe 25th June 1937

                          Dearest Family,

                          Last Friday George took Kate and me in the little red Ford to visit Mr Sargent’s
                          camp on the Songwe River which cuts the Mbeya-Mbosi road. Mr Sargent bought
                          Hicky-Wood’s guano deposit and also our small cave and is making a good living out of
                          selling the bat guano to the coffee farmers in this province. George went to try to interest
                          him in a guano deposit near Kilwa in the Southern Province. Mr Sargent agreed to pay
                          25 pounds to cover the cost of the car trip and pegging costs. George will make the trip
                          to peg the claim and take samples for analysis. If the quality is sufficiently high, George
                          and Mr Sargent will go into partnership. George will work the claim and ship out the
                          guano from Kilwa which is on the coast of the Southern Province of Tanganyika. So now
                          we are busy building castles in the air once more.

                          On Saturday we went to Mbeya where George had to attend a meeting of the
                          Trout Association. In the afternoon he played in a cricket match so Kate and I spent the
                          whole day with the wife of the new Superintendent of Police. They have a very nice
                          new house with lawns and a sunken rose garden. Kate had a lovely romp with Kit, her
                          three year old son.

                          Mrs Wolten also has two daughters by a previous marriage. The elder girl said to
                          me, “Oh Mrs Rushby your husband is exactly like the strong silent type of man I
                          expected to see in Africa but he is the only one I have seen. I think he looks exactly like
                          those men in the ‘Barney’s Tobacco’ advertisements.”

                          I went home with a huge pile of magazines to keep me entertained whilst
                          George is away on the Kilwa trip.

                          Lots of love,
                          Eleanor.

                          Mchewe 9th July 1937

                          Dearest Family,

                          George returned on Monday from his Kilwa safari. He had an entertaining
                          tale to tell.

                          Before he approached Mr Sargent about going shares in the Kilwa guano
                          deposit he first approached a man on the Lupa who had done very well out of a small
                          gold reef. This man, however said he was not interested so you can imagine how
                          indignant George was when he started on his long trip, to find himself being trailed by
                          this very man and a co-driver in a powerful Ford V8 truck. George stopped his car and
                          had some heated things to say – awful threats I imagine as to what would happen to
                          anyone who staked his claim. Then he climbed back into our ancient little two seater and
                          went off like a bullet driving all day and most of the night. As the others took turns in
                          driving you can imagine what a feat it was for George to arrive in Kilwa ahead of them.
                          When they drove into Kilwa he met them with a bright smile and a bit of bluff –
                          quite justifiable under the circumstances I think. He said, you chaps can have a rest now,
                          you’re too late.” He then whipped off and pegged the claim. he brought some samples
                          of guano back but until it has been analysed he will not know whether the guano will be
                          an economic proposition or not. George is not very hopeful. He says there is a good
                          deal of sand mixed with the guano and that much of it was damp.

                          The trip was pretty eventful for Kianda, our houseboy. The little two seater car
                          had been used by its previous owner for carting bags of course salt from his salt pans.
                          For this purpose the dicky seat behind the cab had been removed, and a kind of box
                          built into the boot of the car. George’s camp kit and provisions were packed into this
                          open box and Kianda perched on top to keep an eye on the belongings. George
                          travelled so fast on the rough road that at some point during the night Kianda was
                          bumped off in the middle of the Game Reserve. George did not notice that he was
                          missing until the next morning. He concluded, quite rightly as it happened, that Kianda
                          would be picked up by the rival truck so he continued his journey and Kianda rejoined
                          him at Kilwa.

                          Believe it or not, the same thing happened on the way back but fortunately this
                          time George noticed his absence. He stopped the car and had just started back on his
                          tracks when Kianda came running down the road still clutching the unlighted storm lamp
                          which he was holding in his hand when he fell. The glass was not even cracked.
                          We are finding it difficult just now to buy native chickens and eggs. There has
                          been an epidemic amongst the poultry and one hesitates to eat the survivors. I have a
                          brine tub in which I preserve our surplus meat but I need the chickens for soup.
                          I hope George will be home for some months. He has arranged to take a Mr
                          Blackburn, a wealthy fruit farmer from Elgin, Cape, on a hunting safari during September
                          and October and that should bring in some much needed cash. Lillian Eustace has
                          invited Kate and me to spend the whole of October with her in Tukuyu.
                          I am so glad that you so much enjoy having Ann and George with you. We miss
                          them dreadfully. Kate is a pretty little girl and such a little madam. You should hear the
                          imperious way in which she calls the kitchenboy for her meals. “Boy Brekkis, Boy Lunch,
                          and Boy Eggy!” are her three calls for the day. She knows no Ki-Swahili.

                          Eleanor

                          Mchewe 8th October 1937

                          Dearest Family,

                          I am rapidly becoming as superstitious as our African boys. They say the wild
                          animals always know when George is away from home and come down to have their
                          revenge on me because he has killed so many.

                          I am being besieged at night by a most beastly leopard with a half grown cub. I
                          have grown used to hearing leopards grunt as they hunt in the hills at night but never
                          before have I had one roaming around literally under the windows. It has been so hot at
                          night lately that I have been sleeping with my bedroom door open onto the verandah. I
                          felt quite safe because the natives hereabouts are law-abiding and in any case I always
                          have a boy armed with a club sleeping in the kitchen just ten yards away. As an added
                          precaution I also have a loaded .45 calibre revolver on my bedside table, and Fanny
                          our bullterrier, sleeps on the mat by my bed. I am also looking after Barney, a fine
                          Airedale dog belonging to the Costers. He slept on a mat by the open bedroom door
                          near a dimly burning storm lamp.

                          As usual I went to sleep with an easy mind on Monday night, but was awakened
                          in the early hours of Tuesday by the sound of a scuffle on the front verandah. The noise
                          was followed by a scream of pain from Barney. I jumped out of bed and, grabbing the
                          lamp with my left hand and the revolver in my right, I rushed outside just in time to see
                          two animal figures roll over the edge of the verandah into the garden below. There they
                          engaged in a terrific tug of war. Fortunately I was too concerned for Barney to be
                          nervous. I quickly fired two shots from the revolver, which incidentally makes a noise like
                          a cannon, and I must have startled the leopard for both animals, still locked together,
                          disappeared over the edge of the terrace. I fired two more shots and in a few moments
                          heard the leopard making a hurried exit through the dry leaves which lie thick under the
                          wild fig tree just beyond the terrace. A few seconds later Barney appeared on the low
                          terrace wall. I called his name but he made no move to come but stood with hanging
                          head. In desperation I rushed out, felt blood on my hands when I touched him, so I
                          picked him up bodily and carried him into the house. As I regained the verandah the boy
                          appeared, club in hand, having been roused by the shots. He quickly grasped what had
                          happened when he saw my blood saturated nightie. He fetched a bowl of water and a
                          clean towel whilst I examined Barney’s wounds. These were severe, the worst being a
                          gaping wound in his throat. I washed the gashes with a strong solution of pot permang
                          and I am glad to say they are healing remarkably well though they are bound to leave
                          scars. Fanny, very prudently, had taken no part in the fighting except for frenzied barking
                          which she kept up all night. The shots had of course wakened Kate but she seemed
                          more interested than alarmed and kept saying “Fanny bark bark, Mummy bang bang.
                          Poor Barney lots of blood.”

                          In the morning we inspected the tracks in the garden. There was a shallow furrow
                          on the terrace where Barney and the leopard had dragged each other to and fro and
                          claw marks on the trunk of the wild fig tree into which the leopard climbed after I fired the
                          shots. The affair was of course a drama after the Africans’ hearts and several of our
                          shamba boys called to see me next day to make sympathetic noises and discuss the
                          affair.

                          I went to bed early that night hoping that the leopard had been scared off for
                          good but I must confess I shut all windows and doors. Alas for my hopes of a restful
                          night. I had hardly turned down the lamp when the leopard started its terrifying grunting
                          just under the bedroom windows. If only she would sniff around quietly I should not
                          mind, but the noise is ghastly, something like the first sickening notes of a braying
                          donkey, amplified here by the hills and the gorge which is only a stones throw from the
                          bedroom. Barney was too sick to bark but Fanny barked loud enough for two and the more
                          frantic she became the hungrier the leopard sounded. Kate of course woke up and this
                          time she was frightened though I assured her that the noise was just a donkey having
                          fun. Neither of us slept until dawn when the leopard returned to the hills. When we
                          examined the tracks next morning we found that the leopard had been accompanied by
                          a fair sized cub and that together they had prowled around the house, kitchen, and out
                          houses, visiting especially the places to which the dogs had been during the day.
                          As I feel I cannot bear many more of these nights, I am sending a note to the
                          District Commissioner, Mbeya by the messenger who takes this letter to the post,
                          asking him to send a game scout or an armed policeman to deal with the leopard.
                          So don’t worry, for by the time this reaches you I feel sure this particular trouble
                          will be over.

                          Eleanor.

                          Mchewe 17th October 1937

                          Dearest Family,

                          More about the leopard I fear! My messenger returned from Mbeya to say that
                          the District Officer was on safari so he had given the message to the Assistant District
                          Officer who also apparently left on safari later without bothering to reply to my note, so
                          there was nothing for me to do but to send for the village Nimrod and his muzzle loader
                          and offer him a reward if he could frighten away or kill the leopard.

                          The hunter, Laza, suggested that he should sleep at the house so I went to bed
                          early leaving Laza and his two pals to make themselves comfortable on the living room
                          floor by the fire. Laza was armed with a formidable looking muzzle loader, crammed I
                          imagine with nuts and bolts and old rusty nails. One of his pals had a spear and the other
                          a panga. This fellow was also in charge of the Petromax pressure lamp whose light was
                          hidden under a packing case. I left the campaign entirely to Laza’s direction.
                          As usual the leopard came at midnight stealing down from the direction of the
                          kitchen and announcing its presence and position with its usual ghastly grunts. Suddenly
                          pandemonium broke loose on the back verandah. I heard the roar of the muzzle loader
                          followed by a vigourous tattoo beaten on an empty paraffin tin and I rushed out hoping
                          to find the dead leopard. however nothing of the kind had happened except that the
                          noise must have scared the beast because she did not return again that night. Next
                          morning Laza solemnly informed me that, though he had shot many leopards in his day,
                          this was no ordinary leopard but a “sheitani” (devil) and that as his gun was no good
                          against witchcraft he thought he might as well retire from the hunt. Scared I bet, and I
                          don’t blame him either.

                          You can imagine my relief when a car rolled up that afternoon bringing Messers
                          Stewart and Griffiths, two farmers who live about 15 miles away, between here and
                          Mbeya. They had a note from the Assistant District Officer asking them to help me and
                          they had come to set up a trap gun in the garden. That night the leopard sniffed all
                          around the gun and I had the added strain of waiting for the bang and wondering what I
                          should do if the beast were only wounded. I conjured up horrible visions of the two little
                          totos trotting up the garden path with the early morning milk and being horribly mauled,
                          but I needn’t have worried because the leopard was far too wily to be caught that way.
                          Two more ghastly nights passed and then I had another visitor, a Dr Jackson of
                          the Tsetse Department on safari in the District. He listened sympathetically to my story
                          and left his shotgun and some SSG cartridges with me and instructed me to wait until the
                          leopard was pretty close and blow its b—– head off. It was good of him to leave his
                          gun. George always says there are three things a man should never lend, ‘His wife, his
                          gun and his dog.’ (I think in that order!)I felt quite cheered by Dr Jackson’s visit and sent
                          once again for Laza last night and arranged a real show down. In the afternoon I draped
                          heavy blankets over the living room windows to shut out the light of the pressure lamp
                          and the four of us, Laza and his two stooges and I waited up for the leopard. When we
                          guessed by her grunts that she was somewhere between the kitchen and the back door
                          we all rushed out, first the boy with the panga and the lamp, next Laza with his muzzle
                          loader, then me with the shotgun followed closely by the boy with the spear. What a
                          farce! The lamp was our undoing. We were blinded by the light and did not even
                          glimpse the leopard which made off with a derisive grunt. Laza said smugly that he knew
                          it was hopeless to try and now I feel tired and discouraged too.

                          This morning I sent a runner to Mbeya to order the hotel taxi for tomorrow and I
                          shall go to friends in Mbeya for a day or two and then on to Tukuyu where I shall stay
                          with the Eustaces until George returns from Safari.

                          Eleanor.

                          Mchewe 18th November 1937

                          My darling Ann,

                          Here we are back in our own home and how lovely it is to have Daddy back from
                          safari. Thank you very much for your letter. I hope by now you have got mine telling you
                          how very much I liked the beautiful tray cloth you made for my birthday. I bet there are
                          not many little girls of five who can embroider as well as you do, darling. The boy,
                          Matafari, washes and irons it so carefully and it looks lovely on the tea tray.

                          Daddy and I had some fun last night. I was in bed and Daddy was undressing
                          when we heard a funny scratching noise on the roof. I thought it was the leopard. Daddy
                          quickly loaded his shotgun and ran outside. He had only his shirt on and he looked so
                          funny. I grabbed the loaded revolver from the cupboard and ran after Dad in my nightie
                          but after all the rush it was only your cat, Winnie, though I don’t know how she managed
                          to make such a noise. We felt so silly, we laughed and laughed.

                          Kate talks a lot now but in such a funny way you would laugh to her her. She
                          hears the houseboys call me Memsahib so sometimes instead of calling me Mummy
                          she calls me “Oompaab”. She calls the bedroom a ‘bippon’ and her little behind she
                          calls her ‘sittendump’. She loves to watch Mandawi’s cattle go home along the path
                          behind the kitchen. Joseph your donkey, always leads the cows. He has a lazy life now.
                          I am glad you had such fun on Guy Fawkes Day. You will be sad to leave
                          Plumstead but I am sure you will like going to England on the big ship with granny Kate.
                          I expect you will start school when you get to England and I am sure you will find that
                          fun.

                          God bless my dear little girl. Lots of love from Daddy and Kate,
                          and Mummy

                          Mchewe 18th November 1937

                          Hello George Darling,

                          Thank you for your lovely drawing of Daddy shooting an elephant. Daddy says
                          that the only thing is that you have drawn him a bit too handsome.

                          I went onto the verandah a few minutes ago to pick a banana for Kate from the
                          bunch hanging there and a big hornet flew out and stung my elbow! There are lots of
                          them around now and those stinging flies too. Kate wears thick corduroy dungarees so
                          that she will not get her fat little legs bitten. She is two years old now and is a real little
                          pickle. She loves running out in the rain so I have ordered a pair of red Wellingtons and a
                          tiny umbrella from a Nairobi shop for her Christmas present.

                          Fanny’s puppies have their eyes open now and have very sharp little teeth.
                          They love to nip each other. We are keeping the fiercest little one whom we call Paddy
                          but are giving the others to friends. The coffee bushes are full of lovely white flowers
                          and the bees and ants are very busy stealing their honey.

                          Yesterday a troop of baboons came down the hill and Dad shot a big one to
                          scare the others off. They are a nuisance because they steal the maize and potatoes
                          from the native shambas and then there is not enough food for the totos.
                          Dad and I are very proud of you for not making a fuss when you went to the
                          dentist to have that tooth out.

                          Bye bye, my fine little son.
                          Three bags full of love from Kate, Dad and Mummy.

                          Mchewe 12th February, 1938

                          Dearest Family,

                          here is some news that will please you. George has been offered and has
                          accepted a job as Forester at Mbulu in the Northern Province of Tanganyika. George
                          would have preferred a job as Game Ranger, but though the Game Warden, Philip
                          Teare, is most anxious to have him in the Game Department, there is no vacancy at
                          present. Anyway if one crops up later, George can always transfer from one
                          Government Department to another. Poor George, he hates the idea of taking a job. He
                          says that hitherto he has always been his own master and he detests the thought of
                          being pushed around by anyone.

                          Now however he has no choice. Our capitol is almost exhausted and the coffee
                          market shows no signs of improving. With three children and another on the way, he
                          feels he simply must have a fixed income. I shall be sad to leave this little farm. I love
                          our little home and we have been so very happy here, but my heart rejoices at the
                          thought of overseas leave every thirty months. Now we shall be able to fetch Ann and
                          George from England and in three years time we will all be together in Tanganyika once
                          more.

                          There is no sale for farms so we will just shut the house and keep on a very small
                          labour force just to keep the farm from going derelict. We are eating our hens but will
                          take our two dogs, Fanny and Paddy with us.

                          One thing I shall be glad to leave is that leopard. She still comes grunting around
                          at night but not as badly as she did before. I do not mind at all when George is here but
                          until George was accepted for this forestry job I was afraid he might go back to the
                          Diggings and I should once more be left alone to be cursed by the leopard’s attentions.
                          Knowing how much I dreaded this George was most anxious to shoot the leopard and
                          for weeks he kept his shotgun and a powerful torch handy at night.

                          One night last week we woke to hear it grunting near the kitchen. We got up very
                          quietly and whilst George loaded the shotgun with SSG, I took the torch and got the
                          heavy revolver from the cupboard. We crept out onto the dark verandah where George
                          whispered to me to not switch on the torch until he had located the leopard. It was pitch
                          black outside so all he could do was listen intently. And then of course I spoilt all his
                          plans. I trod on the dog’s tin bowl and made a terrific clatter! George ordered me to
                          switch on the light but it was too late and the leopard vanished into the long grass of the
                          Kalonga, grunting derisively, or so it sounded.

                          She never comes into the clearing now but grunts from the hillside just above it.

                          Eleanor.

                          Mbulu 18th March, 1938

                          Dearest Family,

                          Journeys end at last. here we are at Mbulu, installed in our new quarters which are
                          as different as they possibly could be from our own cosy little home at Mchewe. We
                          live now, my dears, in one wing of a sort of ‘Beau Geste’ fort but I’ll tell you more about
                          it in my next letter. We only arrived yesterday and have not had time to look around.
                          This letter will tell you just about our trip from Mbeya.

                          We left the farm in our little red Ford two seater with all our portable goods and
                          chattels plus two native servants and the two dogs. Before driving off, George took one
                          look at the flattened springs and declared that he would be surprised if we reached
                          Mbeya without a breakdown and that we would never make Mbulu with the car so
                          overloaded.

                          However luck was with us. We reached Mbeya without mishap and at one of the
                          local garages saw a sturdy used Ford V8 boxbody car for sale. The garage agreed to
                          take our small car as part payment and George drew on our little remaining capitol for the
                          rest. We spent that night in the house of the Forest Officer and next morning set out in
                          comfort for the Northern Province of Tanganyika.

                          I had done the journey from Dodoma to Mbeya seven years before so was
                          familiar with the scenery but the road was much improved and the old pole bridges had
                          been replaced by modern steel ones. Kate was as good as gold all the way. We
                          avoided hotels and camped by the road and she found this great fun.
                          The road beyond Dodoma was new to me and very interesting country, flat and
                          dry and dusty, as little rain falls there. The trees are mostly thorn trees but here and there
                          one sees a giant baobab, weird trees with fantastically thick trunks and fat squat branches
                          with meagre foliage. The inhabitants of this area I found interesting though. They are
                          called Wagogo and are a primitive people who ape the Masai in dress and customs
                          though they are much inferior to the Masai in physique. They are also great herders of
                          cattle which, rather surprisingly, appear to thrive in that dry area.

                          The scenery alters greatly as one nears Babati, which one approaches by a high
                          escarpment from which one has a wonderful view of the Rift Valley. Babati township
                          appears to be just a small group of Indian shops and shabby native houses, but I
                          believe there are some good farms in the area. Though the little township is squalid,
                          there is a beautiful lake and grand mountains to please the eye. We stopped only long
                          enough to fill up with petrol and buy some foodstuffs. Beyond Babati there is a tsetse
                          fly belt and George warned our two native servants to see that no tsetse flies settled on
                          the dogs.

                          We stopped for the night in a little rest house on the road about 80 miles from
                          Arusha where we were to spend a few days with the Forest Officer before going on to
                          Mbulu. I enjoyed this section of the road very much because it runs across wide plains
                          which are bounded on the West by the blue mountains of the Rift Valley wall. Here for
                          the first time I saw the Masai on their home ground guarding their vast herds of cattle. I
                          also saw their strange primitive hovels called Manyattas, with their thorn walled cattle
                          bomas and lots of plains game – giraffe, wildebeest, ostriches and antelope. Kate was
                          wildly excited and entranced with the game especially the giraffe which stood gazing
                          curiously and unafraid of us, often within a few yards of the road.

                          Finally we came across the greatest thrill of all, my first view of Mt Meru the extinct
                          volcano about 16,000 feet high which towers over Arusha township. The approach to
                          Arusha is through flourishing coffee plantations very different alas from our farm at Mchewe. George says that at Arusha coffee growing is still a paying proposition
                          because here the yield of berry per acre is much higher than in the Southern highlands
                          and here in the North the farmers have not such heavy transport costs as the railway runs
                          from Arusha to the port at Tanga.

                          We stayed overnight at a rather second rate hotel but the food was good and we
                          had hot baths and a good nights rest. Next day Tom Lewis the Forest Officer, fetched
                          us and we spent a few days camping in a tent in the Lewis’ garden having meals at their
                          home. Both Tom and Lillian Lewis were most friendly. Tom lewis explained to George
                          what his work in the Mbulu District was to be, and they took us camping in a Forest
                          Reserve where Lillian and her small son David and Kate and I had a lovely lazy time
                          amidst beautiful surroundings. Before we left for Mbulu, Lillian took me shopping to buy
                          material for curtains for our new home. She described the Forest House at Mbulu to me
                          and it sounded delightful but alas, when we reached Mbulu we discovered that the
                          Assistant District Officer had moved into the Forest House and we were directed to the
                          Fort or Boma. The night before we left Arusha for Mbulu it rained very heavily and the
                          road was very treacherous and slippery due to the surface being of ‘black cotton’ soil
                          which has the appearance and consistency of chocolate blancmange, after rain. To get to
                          Mbulu we had to drive back in the direction of Dodoma for some 70 miles and then turn
                          to the right and drive across plains to the Great Rift Valley Wall. The views from this
                          escarpment road which climbs this wall are magnificent. At one point one looks down
                          upon Lake Manyara with its brilliant white beaches of soda.

                          The drive was a most trying one for George. We had no chains for the wheels
                          and several times we stuck in the mud and our two houseboys had to put grass and
                          branches under the wheels to stop them from spinning. Quite early on in the afternoon
                          George gave up all hope of reaching Mbulu that day and planned to spend the night in
                          a little bush rest camp at Karatu. However at one point it looked as though we would not
                          even reach this resthouse for late afternoon found us properly bogged down in a mess
                          of mud at the bottom of a long and very steep hill. In spite of frantic efforts on the part of
                          George and the two boys, all now very wet and muddy, the heavy car remained stuck.
                          Suddenly five Masai men appeared through the bushes beside the road. They
                          were all tall and angular and rather terrifying looking to me. Each wore only a blanket
                          knotted over one shoulder and all were armed with spears. They lined up by the side of
                          the road and just looked – not hostile but simply aloof and supercilious. George greeted
                          them and said in Ki-Swahili, “Help to push and I will reward you.” But they said nothing,
                          just drawing back imperceptibly to register disgust at the mere idea of manual labour.
                          Their expressions said quite clearly “A Masai is a warrior and does not soil his hands.”
                          George then did something which startled them I think, as much as me. He
                          plucked their spears from their hands one by one and flung them into the back of the
                          boxbody. “Now push!” he said, “And when we are safely out of the mud you shall have
                          your spears back.” To my utter astonishment the Masai seemed to applaud George’s
                          action. I think they admire courage in a man more than anything else. They pushed with a
                          will and soon we were roaring up the long steep slope. “I can’t stop here” quoth George
                          as up and up we went. The Masai were in mad pursuit with their blankets streaming
                          behind. They took a very steep path which was a shortcut to the top. They are certainly
                          amazing athletes and reached the top at the same time as the car. Their route of course
                          was shorter but much more steep, yet they came up without any sign of fatigue to claim
                          their spears and the money which George handed out with a friendly grin. The Masai
                          took the whole episode in good heart and we parted on the most friendly terms.

                          After a rather chilly night in the three walled shack, we started on the last lap of our
                          journey yesterday morning in bright weather and made the trip to Mbulu without incident.

                          Eleanor.

                          Mbulu 24th March, 1938

                          Dearest Family,

                          Mbulu is an attractive station but living in this rather romantic looking fort has many
                          disadvantages. Our quarters make up one side of the fort which is built up around a
                          hollow square. The buildings are single storied but very tall in the German manner and
                          there is a tower on one corner from which the Union Jack flies. The tower room is our
                          sitting room, and one has very fine views from the windows of the rolling country side.
                          However to reach this room one has to climb a steep flight of cement steps from the
                          court yard. Another disadvantage of this tower room is that there is a swarm of bees in
                          the roof and the stray ones drift down through holes in the ceiling and buzz angrily
                          against the window panes or fly around in a most menacing manner.

                          Ours are the only private quarters in the Fort. Two other sides of the Fort are
                          used as offices, storerooms and court room and the fourth side is simply a thick wall with
                          battlements and loopholes and a huge iron shod double door of enormous thickness
                          which is always barred at sunset when the flag is hauled down. Two Police Askari always
                          remain in the Fort on guard at night. The effect from outside the whitewashed fort is very
                          romantic but inside it is hardly homely and how I miss my garden at Mchewe and the
                          grass and trees.

                          We have no privacy downstairs because our windows overlook the bare
                          courtyard which is filled with Africans patiently waiting to be admitted to the courtroom as
                          witnesses or spectators. The outside windows which overlook the valley are heavily
                          barred. I can only think that the Germans who built this fort must have been very scared
                          of the local natives.

                          Our rooms are hardly cosy and are furnished with typical heavy German pieces.
                          We have a vast bleak bedroom, a dining room and an enormous gloomy kitchen in
                          which meals for the German garrison were cooked. At night this kitchen is alive with
                          gigantic rats but fortunately they do not seem to care for the other rooms. To crown
                          everything owls hoot and screech at night on the roof.

                          On our first day here I wandered outside the fort walls with Kate and came upon a
                          neatly fenced plot enclosing the graves of about fifteen South African soldiers killed by
                          the Germans in the 1914-18 war. I understand that at least one of theses soldiers died in
                          the courtyard here. The story goes, that during the period in the Great War when this fort
                          was occupied by a troop of South African Horse, a German named Siedtendorf
                          appeared at the great barred door at night and asked to speak to the officer in command
                          of the Troop. The officer complied with this request and the small shutter in the door was
                          opened so that he could speak with the German. The German, however, had not come
                          to speak. When he saw the exposed face of the officer, he fired, killing him, and
                          escaped into the dark night. I had this tale on good authority but cannot vouch for it. I do
                          know though, that there are two bullet holes in the door beside the shutter. An unhappy
                          story to think about when George is away, as he is now, and the moonlight throws queer
                          shadows in the court yard and the owls hoot.

                          However though I find our quarters depressing, I like Mbulu itself very much. It is
                          rolling country, treeless except for the plantations of the Forestry Dept. The land is very
                          fertile in the watered valleys but the grass on hills and plains is cropped to the roots by
                          the far too numerous cattle and goats. There are very few Europeans on the station, only
                          Mr Duncan, the District Officer, whose wife and children recently left for England, the
                          Assistant District Officer and his wife, a bachelor Veterinary Officer, a Road Foreman and
                          ourselves, and down in the village a German with an American wife and an elderly
                          Irishman whom I have not met. The Government officials have a communal vegetable
                          garden in the valley below the fort which keeps us well supplied with green stuff. 

                          Most afternoons George, Kate and I go for walks after tea. On Fridays there is a
                          little ceremony here outside the fort. In the late afternoon a little procession of small
                          native schoolboys, headed by a drum and penny whistle band come marching up the
                          road to a tune which sounds like ‘Two lovely black eyes”. They form up below our tower
                          and as the flag is lowered for the day they play ‘God save the King’, and then march off
                          again. It is quite a cheerful little ceremony.

                          The local Africans are a skinny lot and, I should say, a poor tribe. They protect
                          themselves against the cold by wrapping themselves in cotton blankets or a strip of
                          unbleached sheeting. This they drape over their heads, almost covering their faces and
                          the rest is wrapped closely round their bodies in the manner of a shroud. A most
                          depressing fashion. They live in very primitive comfortless houses. They simply make a
                          hollow in the hillside and build a front wall of wattle and daub. Into this rude shelter at night
                          go cattle and goats, men, women, and children.

                          Mbulu village has the usual mud brick and wattle dukas and wattle and daub
                          houses. The chief trader is a Goan who keeps a surprisingly good variety of tinned
                          foodstuffs and also sells hardware and soft goods.

                          The Europeans here have been friendly but as you will have noted there are
                          only two other women on station and no children at all to be companions for Kate.

                          Eleanor.

                          Mbulu 20th June 1938

                          Dearest Family,

                          Here we are on Safari with George at Babati where we are occupying a rest
                          house on the slopes of Ufiome Mountain. The slopes are a Forest Reserve and
                          George is supervising the clearing of firebreaks in preparation for the dry weather. He
                          goes off after a very early breakfast and returns home in the late afternoon so Kate and I
                          have long lazy days.

                          Babati is a pleasant spot and the resthouse is quite comfortable. It is about a mile
                          from the village which is just the usual collection of small mud brick and corrugated iron
                          Indian Dukas. There are a few settlers in the area growing coffee, or going in for mixed
                          farming but I don’t think they are doing very well. The farm adjoining the rest house is
                          owned by Lord Lovelace but is run by a manager.

                          George says he gets enough exercise clambering about all day on the mountain,
                          so Kate and I do our walking in the mornings when George is busy, and we all relax in
                          the evenings when George returns from his field work. Kate’s favourite walk is to the big
                          block of mtama (sorghum) shambas lower down the hill. There are huge swarms of tiny
                          grain eating birds around waiting the chance to plunder the mtama, so the crops are
                          watched from sunrise to sunset.

                          Crude observation platforms have been erected for this purpose in the centre of
                          each field and the women and the young boys of the family concerned, take it in turn to
                          occupy the platform and scare the birds. Each watcher has a sling and uses clods of
                          earth for ammunition. The clod is placed in the centre of the sling which is then whirled
                          around at arms length. Suddenly one end of the sling is released and the clod of earth
                          flies out and shatters against the mtama stalks. The sling makes a loud whip like crack and
                          the noise is quite startling and very effective in keeping the birds at a safe distance.

                          Eleanor.

                          Karatu 3rd July 1938

                          Dearest Family,

                          Still on safari you see! We left Babati ten days ago and passed through Mbulu
                          on our way to this spot. We slept out of doors one night beside Lake Tiawa about eight
                          miles from Mbulu. It was a peaceful spot and we enjoyed watching the reflection of the
                          sunset on the lake and the waterhens and duck and pelicans settling down for the night.
                          However it turned piercingly cold after sunset so we had an early supper and then all
                          three of us lay down to sleep in the back of the boxbody (station wagon). It was a tight
                          fit and a real case of ‘When Dad turns, we all turn.’

                          Here at Karatu we are living in a grass hut with only three walls. It is rather sweet
                          and looks like the setting for a Nativity Play. Kate and I share the only camp bed and
                          George and the dogs sleep on the floor. The air here is very fresh and exhilarating and
                          we all feel very fit. George is occupied all day supervising the cutting of firebreaks
                          around existing plantations and the forest reserve of indigenous trees. Our camp is on
                          the hillside and below us lie the fertile wheat lands of European farmers.

                          They are mostly Afrikaners, the descendants of the Boer families who were
                          invited by the Germans to settle here after the Boer War. Most of them are pro-British
                          now and a few have called in here to chat to George about big game hunting. George
                          gets on extremely well with them and recently attended a wedding where he had a
                          lively time dancing at the reception. He likes the older people best as most are great
                          individualists. One fine old man, surnamed von Rooyen, visited our camp. He is a Boer
                          of the General Smuts type with spare figure and bearded face. George tells me he is a
                          real patriarch with an enormous family – mainly sons. This old farmer fought against the
                          British throughout the Boer War under General Smuts and again against the British in the
                          German East Africa campaign when he was a scout and right hand man to Von Lettow. It
                          is said that Von Lettow was able to stay in the field until the end of the Great War
                          because he listened to the advise given to him by von Rooyen. However his dislike for
                          the British does not extend to George as they have a mutual interest in big game
                          hunting.

                          Kate loves being on safari. She is now so accustomed to having me as her nurse
                          and constant companion that I do not know how she will react to paid help. I shall have to
                          get someone to look after her during my confinement in the little German Red Cross
                          hospital at Oldeani.

                          George has obtained permission from the District Commissioner, for Kate and
                          me to occupy the Government Rest House at Oldeani from the end of July until the end
                          of August when my baby is due. He will have to carry on with his field work but will join
                          us at weekends whenever possible.

                          Eleanor.

                          Karatu 12th July 1938

                          Dearest Family,

                          Not long now before we leave this camp. We have greatly enjoyed our stay
                          here in spite of the very chilly earl mornings and the nights when we sit around in heavy
                          overcoats until our early bed time.

                          Last Sunday I persuaded George to take Kate and me to the famous Ngoro-
                          Ngoro Crater. He was not very keen to do so because the road is very bumpy for
                          anyone in my interesting condition but I feel so fit that I was most anxious to take this
                          opportunity of seeing the enormous crater. We may never be in this vicinity again and in
                          any case safari will not be so simple with a small baby.

                          What a wonderful trip it was! The road winds up a steep escarpment from which
                          one gets a glorious birds eye view of the plains of the Great Rift Valley far, far below.
                          The crater is immense. There is a road which skirts the rim in places and one has quite
                          startling views of the floor of the crater about two thousand feet below.

                          A camp for tourists has just been built in a clearing in the virgin forest. It is most
                          picturesque as the camp buildings are very neatly constructed log cabins with very high
                          pitched thatched roofs. We spent about an hour sitting on the grass near the edge of the
                          crater enjoying the sunshine and the sharp air and really awe inspiring view. Far below us
                          in the middle of the crater was a small lake and we could see large herds of game
                          animals grazing there but they were too far away to be impressive, even seen through
                          George’s field glasses. Most appeared to be wildebeest and zebra but I also picked
                          out buffalo. Much more exciting was my first close view of a wild elephant. George
                          pointed him out to me as we approached the rest camp on the inward journey. He
                          stood quietly under a tree near the road and did not seem to be disturbed by the car
                          though he rolled a wary eye in our direction. On our return journey we saw him again at
                          almost uncomfortably close quarters. We rounded a sharp corner and there stood the
                          elephant, facing us and slap in the middle of the road. He was busily engaged giving
                          himself a dust bath but spared time to give us an irritable look. Fortunately we were on a
                          slight slope so George quickly switched off the engine and backed the car quietly round
                          the corner. He got out of the car and loaded his rifle, just in case! But after he had finished
                          his toilet the elephant moved off the road and we took our chance and passed without
                          incident.

                          One notices the steepness of the Ngoro-Ngoro road more on the downward
                          journey than on the way up. The road is cut into the side of the mountain so that one has
                          a steep slope on one hand and a sheer drop on the other. George told me that a lorry
                          coming down the mountain was once charged from behind by a rhino. On feeling and
                          hearing the bash from behind the panic stricken driver drove off down the mountain as
                          fast as he dared and never paused until he reached level ground at the bottom of the
                          mountain. There was no sign of the rhino so the driver got out to examine his lorry and
                          found the rhino horn embedded in the wooden tail end of the lorry. The horn had been
                          wrenched right off!

                          Happily no excitement of that kind happened to us. I have yet to see a rhino.

                          Eleanor.

                          Oldeani. 19th July 1938

                          Dearest Family,

                          Greetings from a lady in waiting! Kate and I have settled down comfortably in the
                          new, solidly built Government Rest House which comprises one large living room and
                          one large office with a connecting door. Outside there is a kitchen and a boys quarter.
                          There are no resident Government officials here at Oldeani so the office is in use only
                          when the District Officer from Mbulu makes his monthly visit. However a large Union
                          Jack flies from a flagpole in the front of the building as a gentle reminder to the entirely
                          German population of Oldeani that Tanganyika is now under British rule.

                          There is quite a large community of German settlers here, most of whom are
                          engaged in coffee farming. George has visited several of the farms in connection with his
                          forestry work and says the coffee plantations look very promising indeed. There are also
                          a few German traders in the village and there is a large boarding school for German
                          children and also a very pleasant little hospital where I have arranged to have the baby.
                          Right next door to the Rest House is a General Dealers Store run by a couple named
                          Schnabbe. The shop is stocked with drapery, hardware, china and foodstuffs all
                          imported from Germany and of very good quality. The Schnabbes also sell local farm
                          produce, beautiful fresh vegetables, eggs and pure rich milk and farm butter. Our meat
                          comes from a German butchery and it is a great treat to get clean, well cut meat. The
                          sausages also are marvellous and in great variety.

                          The butcher is an entertaining character. When he called round looking for custom I
                          expected him to break out in a yodel any minute, as it was obvious from a glance that
                          the Alps are his natural background. From under a green Tyrollean hat with feather,
                          blooms a round beefy face with sparkling small eyes and such widely spaced teeth that
                          one inevitably thinks of a garden rake. Enormous beefy thighs bulge from greasy
                          lederhosen which are supported by the traditional embroidered braces. So far the
                          butcher is the only cheery German, male or female, whom I have seen, and I have met
                          most of the locals at the Schnabbe’s shop. Most of the men seem to have cultivated
                          the grim Hitler look. They are all fanatical Nazis and one is usually greeted by a raised
                          hand and Heil Hitler! All very theatrical. I always feel like crying in ringing tones ‘God
                          Save the King’ or even ‘St George for England’. However the men are all very correct
                          and courteous and the women friendly. The women all admire Kate and cry, “Ag, das
                          kleine Englander.” She really is a picture with her rosy cheeks and huge grey eyes and
                          golden curls. Kate is having a wonderful time playing with Manfried, the Scnabbe’s small
                          son. Neither understands a word said by the other but that doesn’t seem to worry them.

                          Before he left on safari, George took me to hospital for an examination by the
                          nurse, Sister Marianne. She has not been long in the country and knows very little
                          English but is determined to learn and carried on an animated, if rather quaint,
                          conversation with frequent references to a pocket dictionary. She says I am not to worry
                          because there is not doctor here. She is a very experienced midwife and anyway in an
                          emergency could call on the old retired Veterinary Surgeon for assistance.
                          I asked sister Marianne whether she knew of any German woman or girl who
                          would look after Kate whilst I am in hospital and today a very top drawer German,
                          bearing a strong likeness to ‘Little Willie’, called and offered the services of his niece who
                          is here on a visit from Germany. I was rather taken aback and said, “Oh no Baron, your
                          niece would not be the type I had in mind. I’m afraid I cannot pay much for a companion.”
                          However the Baron was not to be discouraged. He told me that his niece is seventeen
                          but looks twenty, that she is well educated and will make a cheerful companion. Her
                          father wishes her to learn to speak English fluently and that is why the Baron wished her
                          to come to me as a house daughter. As to pay, a couple of pounds a month for pocket
                          money and her keep was all he had in mind. So with some misgivings I agreed to take
                          the niece on as a companion as from 1st August.

                          Eleanor.

                          Oldeani. 10th August 1938

                          Dearest Family,

                          Never a dull moment since my young companion arrived. She is a striking looking
                          girl with a tall boyish figure and very short and very fine dark hair which she wears
                          severely slicked back. She wears tweeds, no make up but has shiny rosy cheeks and
                          perfect teeth – she also,inevitably, has a man friend and I have an uncomfortable
                          suspicion that it is because of him that she was planted upon me. Upon second
                          thoughts though, maybe it was because of her excessive vitality, or even because of
                          her healthy appetite! The Baroness, I hear is in poor health and I can imagine that such
                          abundant health and spirit must have been quite overpowering. The name is Ingeborg,
                          but she is called Mouche, which I believe means Mouse. Someone in her family must
                          have a sense of humour.

                          Her English only needed practice and she now chatters fluently so that I know her
                          background and views on life. Mouche’s father is a personal friend of Goering. He was
                          once a big noise in the German Airforce but is now connected with the car industry and
                          travels frequently and intensively in Europe and America on business. Mouche showed
                          me some snap shots of her family and I must say they look prosperous and charming.
                          Mouche tells me that her father wants her to learn to speak English fluently so that
                          she can get a job with some British diplomat in Cairo. I had immediate thought that I
                          might be nursing a future Mata Hari in my bosom, but this was immediately extinguished
                          when Mouche remarked that her father would like her to marry an Englishman. However
                          it seems that the mere idea revolts her. “Englishmen are degenerates who swill whisky
                          all day.” I pointed out that she had met George, who was a true blue Englishman, but
                          was nevertheless a fine physical specimen and certainly didn’t drink all day. Mouche
                          replied that George is not an Englishman but a hunter, as though that set him apart.
                          Mouche is an ardent Hitler fan and an enthusiastic member of the Hitler Youth
                          Movement. The house resounds with Hitler youth songs and when she is not singing,
                          her gramophone is playing very stirring marching songs. I cannot understand a word,
                          which is perhaps as well. Every day she does the most strenuous exercises watched
                          with envy by me as my proportions are now those of a circus Big Top. Mouche eats a
                          fantastic amount of meat and I feel it is a blessing that she is much admired by our
                          Tyrollean butcher who now delivers our meat in person and adds as a token of his
                          admiration some extra sausages for Mouche.

                          I must confess I find her stimulating company as George is on safari most of the
                          time and my evenings otherwise would be lonely. I am a little worried though about
                          leaving Kate here with Mouche when I go to hospital. The dogs and Kate have not taken
                          to her. I am trying to prepare Kate for the separation but she says, “She’s not my
                          mummy. You are my dear mummy, and I want you, I want you.” George has got
                          permission from the Provincial Forestry Officer to spend the last week of August here at
                          the Rest House with me and I only hope that the baby will be born during that time.
                          Kate adores her dad and will be perfectly happy to remain here with him.

                          One final paragraph about Mouche. I thought all German girls were domesticated
                          but not Mouche. I have Kesho-Kutwa here with me as cook and I have engaged a local
                          boy to do the laundry. I however expected Mouche would take over making the
                          puddings and pastry but she informed me that she can only bake a chocolate cake and
                          absolutely nothing else. She said brightly however that she would do the mending. As
                          there is none for her to do, she has rescued a large worn handkerchief of George’s and
                          sits with her feet up listening to stirring gramophone records whilst she mends the
                          handkerchief with exquisite darning.

                          Eleanor.

                          Oldeani. 20th August 1938

                          Dearest Family,

                          Just after I had posted my last letter I received what George calls a demi official
                          letter from the District Officer informing me that I would have to move out of the Rest
                          House for a few days as the Governor and his hangers on would be visiting Oldeani
                          and would require the Rest House. Fortunately George happened to be here for a few
                          hours and he arranged for Kate and Mouche and me to spend a few days at the
                          German School as borders. So here I am at the school having a pleasant and restful
                          time and much entertained by all the goings on.

                          The school buildings were built with funds from Germany and the school is run on
                          the lines of a contemporary German school. I think the school gets a grant from the
                          Tanganyika Government towards running expenses, but I am not sure. The school hall is
                          dominated by a more than life sized oil painting of Adolf Hitler which, at present, is
                          flanked on one side by the German Flag and on the other by the Union Jack. I cannot
                          help feeling that the latter was put up today for the Governor’s visit today.
                          The teachers are very amiable. We all meet at mealtimes, and though few of the
                          teachers speak English, the ones who do are anxious to chatter. The headmaster is a
                          scholarly man but obviously anti-British. He says he cannot understand why so many
                          South Africans are loyal to Britain – or rather to England. “They conquered your country
                          didn’t they?” I said that that had never occurred to me and that anyway I was mainly of
                          Scots descent and that loyalty to the crown was natural to me. “But the English
                          conquered the Scots and yet you are loyal to England. That I cannot understand.” “Well I
                          love England,” said I firmly, ”and so do all British South Africans.” Since then we have
                          stuck to English literature. Shakespeare, Lord Byron and Galsworthy seem to be the
                          favourites and all, thank goodness, make safe topics for conversation.
                          Mouche is in her element but Kate and I do not enjoy the food which is typically
                          German and consists largely of masses of fat pork and sauerkraut and unfamiliar soups. I
                          feel sure that the soup at lunch today had blobs of lemon curd in it! I also find most
                          disconcerting the way that everyone looks at me and says, “Bon appetite”, with much
                          smiling and nodding so I have to fight down my nausea and make a show of enjoying
                          the meals.

                          The teacher whose room adjoins mine is a pleasant woman and I take my
                          afternoon tea with her. She, like all the teachers, has a large framed photo of Hitler on her
                          wall flanked by bracket vases of fresh flowers. One simply can’t get away from the man!
                          Even in the dormitories each child has a picture of Hitler above the bed. Hitler accepting
                          flowers from a small girl, or patting a small boy on the head. Even the children use the
                          greeting ‘Heil Hitler’. These German children seem unnaturally prim when compared with
                          my cheerful ex-pupils in South Africa but some of them are certainly very lovely to look
                          at.

                          Tomorrow Mouche, Kate and I return to our quarters in the Rest House and in a
                          few days George will join us for a week.

                          Eleanor.

                          Oldeani Hospital. 9th September 1938

                          Dearest Family,

                          You will all be delighted to hear that we have a second son, whom we have
                          named John. He is a darling, so quaint and good. He looks just like a little old man with a
                          high bald forehead fringed around the edges with a light brown fluff. George and I call
                          him Johnny Jo because he has a tiny round mouth and a rather big nose and reminds us
                          of A.A.Milne’s ‘Jonathan Jo has a mouth like an O’ , but Kate calls him, ‘My brother John’.
                          George was not here when he was born on September 5th, just two minutes
                          before midnight. He left on safari on the morning of the 4th and, of course, that very night
                          the labour pains started. Fortunately Kate was in bed asleep so Mouche walked with
                          me up the hill to the hospital where I was cheerfully received by Sister Marianne who
                          had everything ready for the confinement. I was lucky to have such an experienced
                          midwife because this was a breech birth and sister had to manage single handed. As
                          there was no doctor present I was not allowed even a sniff of anaesthetic. Sister slaved
                          away by the light of a pressure lamp endeavouring to turn the baby having first shoved
                          an inverted baby bath under my hips to raise them.

                          What a performance! Sister Marianne was very much afraid that she might not be
                          able to save the baby and great was our relief when at last she managed to haul him out
                          by the feet. One slap and the baby began to cry without any further attention so Sister
                          wrapped him up in a blanket and took Johnny to her room for the night. I got very little
                          sleep but was so thankful to have the ordeal over that I did not mind even though I
                          heard a hyaena cackling and calling under my window in a most evil way.
                          When Sister brought Johnny to me in the early morning I stared in astonishment.
                          Instead of dressing him in one of his soft Viyella nighties, she had dressed him in a short
                          sleeved vest of knitted cotton with a cotton cloth swayed around his waist sarong
                          fashion. When I protested, “But Sister why is the baby not dressed in his own clothes?”
                          She answered firmly, “I find it is not allowed. A baby’s clotheses must be boiled and I
                          cannot boil clotheses of wool therefore your baby must wear the clotheses of the Red
                          Cross.”

                          It was the same with the bedding. Poor Johnny lies all day in a deep wicker
                          basket with a detachable calico lining. There is no pillow under his head but a vast kind of
                          calico covered pillow is his only covering. There is nothing at all cosy and soft round my
                          poor baby. I said crossly to the Sister, “As every thing must be so sterile, I wonder you
                          don’t boil me too.” This she ignored.

                          When my message reached George he dashed back to visit us. Sister took him
                          first to see the baby and George was astonished to see the baby basket covered by a
                          sheet. “She has the poor little kid covered up like a bloody parrot,” he told me. So I
                          asked him to go at once to buy a square of mosquito netting to replace the sheet.
                          Kate is quite a problem. She behaves like an Angel when she is here in my
                          room but is rebellious when Sister shoos her out. She says she “Hates the Nanny”
                          which is what she calls Mouche. Unfortunately it seems that she woke before midnight
                          on the night Johnny Jo was born to find me gone and Mouche in my bed. According to
                          Mouche, Kate wept all night and certainly when she visited me in the early morning
                          Kate’s face was puffy with crying and she clung to me crying “Oh my dear mummy, why
                          did you go away?” over and over again. Sister Marianne was touched and suggested
                          that Mouche and Kate should come to the hospital as boarders as I am the only patient
                          at present and there is plenty of room. Luckily Kate does not seem at all jealous of the
                          baby and it is a great relief to have here here under my eye.

                          Eleanor.

                          #6263
                          TracyTracy
                          Participant

                            From Tanganyika with Love

                            continued  ~ part 4

                            With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                            Mchewe Estate. 31st January 1936

                            Dearest Family,

                            Life is very quiet just now. Our neighbours have left and I miss them all especially
                            Joni who was always a great bearer of news. We also grew fond of his Swedish
                            brother-in-law Max, whose loud ‘Hodi’ always brought a glad ‘Karibu’ from us. His wife,
                            Marion, I saw less often. She is not strong and seldom went visiting but has always
                            been friendly and kind and ready to share her books with me.

                            Ann’s birthday is looming ahead and I am getting dreadfully anxious that her
                            parcels do not arrive in time. I am delighted that you were able to get a good head for
                            her doll, dad, but horrified to hear that it was so expensive. You would love your
                            ‘Charming Ann’. She is a most responsible little soul and seems to have outgrown her
                            mischievous ways. A pity in a way, I don’t want her to grow too serious. You should see
                            how thoroughly Ann baths and towels herself. She is anxious to do Georgie and Kate
                            as well.

                            I did not mean to teach Ann to write until after her fifth birthday but she has taught
                            herself by copying the large print in newspaper headlines. She would draw a letter and
                            ask me the name and now I find that at four Ann knows the whole alphabet. The front
                            cement steps is her favourite writing spot. She uses bits of white clay we use here for
                            whitewashing.

                            Coffee prices are still very low and a lot of planters here and at Mbosi are in a
                            mess as they can no longer raise mortgages on their farms or get advances from the
                            Bank against their crops. We hear many are leaving their farms to try their luck on the
                            Diggings.

                            George is getting fed up too. The snails are back on the shamba and doing
                            frightful damage. Talk of the plagues of Egypt! Once more they are being collected in
                            piles and bashed into pulp. The stench on the shamba is frightful! The greybeards in the
                            village tell George that the local Chief has put a curse on the farm because he is angry
                            that the Government granted George a small extension to the farm two years ago! As
                            the Chief was consulted at the time and was agreeable this talk of a curse is nonsense
                            but goes to show how the uneducated African put all disasters down to witchcraft.

                            With much love,
                            Eleanor.

                            Mchewe Estate. 9th February 1936

                            Dearest Family,

                            Ann’s birthday yesterday was not quite the gay occasion we had hoped. The
                            seventh was mail day so we sent a runner for the mail, hoping against hope that your
                            parcel containing the dolls head had arrived. The runner left for Mbeya at dawn but, as it
                            was a very wet day, he did not return with the mail bag until after dark by which time Ann
                            was fast asleep. My heart sank when I saw the parcel which contained the dolls new
                            head. It was squashed quite flat. I shed a few tears over that shattered head, broken
                            quite beyond repair, and George felt as bad about it as I did. The other parcel arrived in
                            good shape and Ann loves her little sewing set, especially the thimble, and the nursery
                            rhymes are a great success.

                            Ann woke early yesterday and began to open her parcels. She said “But
                            Mummy, didn’t Barbara’s new head come?” So I had to show her the fragments.
                            Instead of shedding the flood of tears I expected, Ann just lifted the glass eyes in her
                            hand and said in a tight little voice “Oh poor Barbara.” George saved the situation. as
                            usual, by saying in a normal voice,”Come on Ann, get up and lets play your new
                            records.” So we had music and sweets before breakfast. Later I removed Barbara’s
                            faded old blond wig and gummed on the glossy new brown one and Ann seems quite
                            satisfied.

                            Last night, after the children were tucked up in bed, we discussed our financial
                            situation. The coffee trees that have survived the plagues of borer beetle, mealie bugs
                            and snails look strong and fine, but George says it will be years before we make a living
                            out of the farm. He says he will simply have to make some money and he is leaving for
                            the Lupa on Saturday to have a look around on the Diggings. If he does decide to peg
                            a claim and work it he will put up a wattle and daub hut and the children and I will join him
                            there. But until such time as he strikes gold I shall have to remain here on the farm and
                            ‘Keep the Home Fires Burning’.

                            Now don’t go and waste pity on me. Women all over the country are having to
                            stay at home whilst their husbands search for a livelihood. I am better off than most
                            because I have a comfortable little home and loyal servants and we still have enough
                            capitol to keep the wolf from the door. Anyway this is the rainy season and hardly the
                            best time to drag three small children around the sodden countryside on prospecting
                            safaris.

                            So I’ll stay here at home and hold thumbs that George makes a lucky strike.

                            Heaps of love to all,
                            Eleanor.

                            Mchewe Estate. 27th February 1936

                            Dearest Family,

                            Well, George has gone but here we are quite safe and cosy. Kate is asleep and
                            Ann and Georgie are sprawled on the couch taking it in turns to enumerate the things
                            God has made. Every now and again Ann bothers me with an awkward question. “Did
                            God make spiders? Well what for? Did he make weeds? Isn’t He silly, mummy? She is
                            becoming a very practical person. She sews surprisingly well for a four year old and has
                            twice made cakes in the past week, very sweet and liberally coloured with cochineal and
                            much appreciated by Georgie.

                            I have been without George for a fortnight and have adapted myself to my new
                            life. The children are great company during the day and I have arranged my evenings so
                            that they do not seem long. I am determined that when George comes home he will find
                            a transformed wife. I read an article entitled ‘Are you the girl he married?’ in a magazine
                            last week and took a good look in the mirror and decided that I certainly was not! Hair dry,
                            skin dry, and I fear, a faint shadow on the upper lip. So now I have blown the whole of
                            your Christmas Money Order on an order to a chemist in Dar es Salaam for hair tonic,
                            face cream and hair remover and am anxiously awaiting the parcel.

                            In the meantime, after tucking the children into bed at night, I skip on the verandah
                            and do the series of exercises recommended in the magazine article. After this exertion I
                            have a leisurely bath followed by a light supper and then read or write letters to pass
                            the time until Kate’s ten o’clock feed. I have arranged for Janey to sleep in the house.
                            She comes in at 9.30 pm and makes up her bed on the living room floor by the fire.

                            The days are by no means uneventful. The day before yesterday the biggest
                            troop of monkeys I have ever seen came fooling around in the trees and on the grass
                            only a few yards from the house. These monkeys were the common grey monkeys
                            with black faces. They came in all sizes and were most entertaining to watch. Ann and
                            Georgie had a great time copying their antics and pulling faces at the monkeys through
                            the bedroom windows which I hastily closed.

                            Thomas, our headman, came running up and told me that this troop of monkeys
                            had just raided his maize shamba and asked me to shoot some of them. I would not of
                            course do this. I still cannot bear to kill any animal, but I fired a couple of shots in the air
                            and the monkeys just melted away. It was fantastic, one moment they were there and
                            the next they were not. Ann and Georgie thought I had been very unkind to frighten the
                            poor monkeys but honestly, when I saw what they had done to my flower garden, I
                            almost wished I had hardened my heart and shot one or two.

                            The children are all well but Ann gave me a nasty fright last week. I left Ann and
                            Georgie at breakfast whilst I fed Fanny, our bull terrier on the back verandah. Suddenly I
                            heard a crash and rushed inside to find Ann’s chair lying on its back and Ann beside it on
                            the floor perfectly still and with a paper white face. I shouted for Janey to bring water and
                            laid Ann flat on the couch and bathed her head and hands. Soon she sat up with a wan
                            smile and said “I nearly knocked my head off that time, didn’t I.” She must have been
                            standing on the chair and leaning against the back. Our brick floors are so terribly hard that
                            she might have been seriously hurt.

                            However she was none the worse for the fall, but Heavens, what an anxiety kids
                            are.

                            Lots of love,
                            Eleanor

                            Mchewe Estate. 12th March 1936

                            Dearest Family,

                            It was marvellous of you to send another money order to replace the one I spent
                            on cosmetics. With this one I intend to order boots for both children as a protection from
                            snake bite, though from my experience this past week the threat seems to be to the
                            head rather than the feet. I was sitting on the couch giving Kate her morning milk from a
                            cup when a long thin snake fell through the reed ceiling and landed with a thud just behind
                            the couch. I shouted “Nyoka, Nyoka!” (Snake,Snake!) and the houseboy rushed in with
                            a stick and killed the snake. I then held the cup to Kate’s mouth again but I suppose in
                            my agitation I tipped it too much because the baby choked badly. She gasped for
                            breath. I quickly gave her a sharp smack on the back and a stream of milk gushed
                            through her mouth and nostrils and over me. Janey took Kate from me and carried her
                            out into the fresh air on the verandah and as I anxiously followed her through the door,
                            another long snake fell from the top of the wall just missing me by an inch or so. Luckily
                            the houseboy still had the stick handy and dispatched this snake also.

                            The snakes were a pair of ‘boomslangs’, not nice at all, and all day long I have
                            had shamba boys coming along to touch hands and say “Poli Memsahib” – “Sorry
                            madam”, meaning of course ‘Sorry you had a fright.’

                            Apart from that one hectic morning this has been a quiet week. Before George
                            left for the Lupa he paid off most of the farm hands as we can now only afford a few
                            labourers for the essential work such as keeping the weeds down in the coffee shamba.
                            There is now no one to keep the grass on the farm roads cut so we cannot use the pram
                            when we go on our afternoon walks. Instead Janey carries Kate in a sling on her back.
                            Janey is a very clean slim woman, and her clothes are always spotless, so Kate keeps
                            cool and comfortable. Ann and Georgie always wear thick overalls on our walks as a
                            protection against thorns and possible snakes. We usually make our way to the
                            Mchewe River where Ann and Georgie paddle in the clear cold water and collect shiny
                            stones.

                            The cosmetics parcel duly arrived by post from Dar es Salaam so now I fill the
                            evenings between supper and bed time attending to my face! The much advertised
                            cream is pink and thick and feels revolting. I smooth it on before bedtime and keep it on
                            all night. Just imagine if George could see me! The advertisements promise me a skin
                            like a rose in six weeks. What a surprise there is in store for George!

                            You will have been wondering what has happened to George. Well on the Lupa
                            he heard rumours of a new gold strike somewhere in the Sumbawanga District. A couple
                            of hundred miles from here I think, though I am not sure where it is and have no one to
                            ask. You look it up on the map and tell me. John Molteno is also interested in this and
                            anxious to have it confirmed so he and George have come to an agreement. John
                            Molteno provided the porters for the journey together with prospecting tools and
                            supplies but as he cannot leave his claims, or his gold buying business, George is to go
                            on foot to the area of the rumoured gold strike and, if the strike looks promising will peg
                            claims in both their names.

                            The rainy season is now at its height and the whole countryside is under water. All
                            roads leading to the area are closed to traffic and, as there are few Europeans who
                            would attempt the journey on foot, George proposes to get a head start on them by
                            making this uncomfortable safari. I have just had my first letter from George since he left
                            on this prospecting trip. It took ages to reach me because it was sent by runner to
                            Abercorn in Northern Rhodesia, then on by lorry to Mpika where it was put on a plane
                            for Mbeya. George writes the most charming letters which console me a little upon our
                            all too frequent separations.

                            His letter was cheerful and optimistic, though reading between the lines I should
                            say he had a grim time. He has reached Sumbawanga after ‘a hell of a trip’, to find that
                            the rumoured strike was at Mpanda and he had a few more days of foot safari ahead.
                            He had found the trip from the Lupa even wetter than he had expected. The party had
                            three days of wading through swamps sometimes waist deep in water. Of his sixteen
                            porters, four deserted an the second day out and five others have had malaria and so
                            been unable to carry their loads. He himself is ‘thin but very fit’, and he sounds full of
                            beans and writes gaily of the marvellous holiday we will have if he has any decent luck! I
                            simply must get that mink and diamonds complexion.

                            The frustrating thing is that I cannot write back as I have no idea where George is
                            now.

                            With heaps of love,
                            Eleanor.

                            Mchewe Estate. 24th March 1936

                            Dearest Family,
                            How kind you are. Another parcel from home. Although we are very short
                            of labourers I sent a special runner to fetch it as Ann simply couldn’t bear the suspense
                            of waiting to see Brenda, “My new little girl with plaits.” Thank goodness Brenda is
                            unbreakable. I could not have born another tragedy. She really is an exquisite little doll
                            and has hardly been out of Ann’s arms since arrival. She showed Brenda proudly to all
                            the staff. The kitchen boy’s face was a study. His eyes fairly came out on sticks when he
                            saw the dolls eyes not only opening and shutting, but moving from side to side in that
                            incredibly lifelike way. Georgie loves his little model cars which he carries around all day
                            and puts under his pillow at night.

                            As for me, I am enchanted by my very smart new frock. Janey was so lavish with
                            her compliments when I tried the frock on, that in a burst of generosity I gave her that
                            rather tartish satin and lace trousseau nighty, and she was positively enthralled. She
                            wore it that very night when she appeared as usual to doss down by the fire.
                            By the way it was Janey’s turn to have a fright this week. She was in the
                            bathroom washing the children’s clothes in an outsize hand basin when it happened. As
                            she took Georgie’s overalls from the laundry basket a large centipede ran up her bare
                            arm. Luckily she managed to knock the centipede off into the hot water in the hand basin.
                            It was a brute, about six inches long of viciousness with a nasty sting. The locals say that
                            the bite is much worse than a scorpions so Janey had a lucky escape.

                            Kate cut her first two teeth yesterday and will, I hope, sleep better now. I don’t
                            feel that pink skin food is getting a fair trial with all those broken nights. There is certainly
                            no sign yet of ‘The skin he loves to touch”. Kate, I may say, is rosy and blooming. She
                            can pull herself upright providing she has something solid to hold on to. She is so plump
                            I have horrible visions of future bow legs so I push her down, but she always bobs up
                            again.

                            Both Ann and Georgie are mad on books. Their favourites are ‘Barbar and
                            Celeste” and, of all things, ‘Struvel Peter’ . They listen with absolute relish to the sad tale
                            of Harriet who played with matches.

                            I have kept a laugh for the end. I am hoping that it will not be long before George
                            comes home and thought it was time to take the next step towards glamour, so last
                            Wednesday after lunch I settled the children on their beds and prepared to remove the ,
                            to me, obvious down on my upper lip. (George always loyally says that he can’t see
                            any.) Well I got out the tube of stuff and carefully followed the directions. I smoothed a
                            coating on my upper lip. All this was watched with great interest by the children, including
                            the baby, who stood up in her cot for a better view. Having no watch, I had propped
                            the bedroom door open so that I could time the operation by the cuckoo clock in the
                            living room. All the children’s surprised comments fell on deaf ears. I would neither talk
                            nor smile for fear of cracking the hair remover which had set hard. The set time was up
                            and I was just about to rinse the remover off when Kate slipped, knocking her head on
                            the corner of the cot. I rushed to the rescue and precious seconds ticked off whilst I
                            pacified her.

                            So, my dears, when I rinsed my lip, not only the plaster and the hair came away
                            but the skin as well and now I really did have a Ronald Coleman moustache – a crimson
                            one. I bathed it, I creamed it, powdered it but all to no avail. Within half an hour my lip
                            had swollen until I looked like one of those Duckbilled West African women. Ann’s
                            comments, “Oh Mummy, you do look funny. Georgie, doesn’t Mummy look funny?”
                            didn’t help to soothe me and the last straw was that just then there was the sound of a car drawing up outside – the first car I had heard for months. Anyway, thank heaven, it
                            was not George, but the representative of a firm which sells agricultural machinery and
                            farm implements, looking for orders. He had come from Dar es Salaam and had not
                            heard that all the planters from this district had left their farms. Hospitality demanded that I
                            should appear and offer tea. I did not mind this man because he was a complete
                            stranger and fat, middle aged and comfortable. So I gave him tea, though I didn’t
                            attempt to drink any myself, and told him the whole sad tale.

                            Fortunately much of the swelling had gone next day and only a brown dryness
                            remained. I find myself actually hoping that George is delayed a bit longer. Of one thing
                            I am sure. If ever I grow a moustache again, it stays!

                            Heaps of love from a sadder but wiser,
                            Eleanor

                            Mchewe Estate. 3rd April 1936

                            Dearest Family,

                            Sound the trumpets, beat the drums. George is home again. The safari, I am sad
                            to say, was a complete washout in more ways than one. Anyway it was lovely to be
                            together again and we don’t yet talk about the future. The home coming was not at all as
                            I had planned it. I expected George to return in our old A.C. car which gives ample
                            warning of its arrival. I had meant to wear my new frock and make myself as glamourous
                            as possible, with our beautiful babe on one arm and our other jewels by my side.
                            This however is what actually happened. Last Saturday morning at about 2 am , I
                            thought I heard someone whispering my name. I sat up in bed, still half asleep, and
                            there was George at the window. He was thin and unshaven and the tiredest looking
                            man I have ever seen. The car had bogged down twenty miles back along the old Lupa
                            Track, but as George had had no food at all that day, he decided to walk home in the
                            bright moonlight.

                            This is where I should have served up a tasty hot meal but alas, there was only
                            the heal of a loaf and no milk because, before going to bed I had given the remaining
                            milk to the dog. However George seemed too hungry to care what he ate. He made a
                            meal off a tin of bully, a box of crustless cheese and the bread washed down with cup
                            after cup of black tea. Though George was tired we talked for hours and it was dawn
                            before we settled down to sleep.

                            During those hours of talk George described his nightmarish journey. He started
                            up the flooded Rukwa Valley and there were days of wading through swamp and mud
                            and several swollen rivers to cross. George is a strong swimmer and the porters who
                            were recruited in that area, could also swim. There remained the problem of the stores
                            and of Kianda the houseboy who cannot swim. For these they made rough pole rafts
                            which they pulled across the rivers with ropes. Kianda told me later that he hopes never
                            to make such a journey again. He swears that the raft was submerged most of the time
                            and that he was dragged through the rivers underwater! You should see the state of
                            George’s clothes which were packed in a supposedly water tight uniform trunk. The
                            whole lot are mud stained and mouldy.

                            To make matters more trying for George he was obliged to live mostly on
                            porters rations, rice and groundnut oil which he detests. As all the district roads were
                            closed the little Indian Sores in the remote villages he passed had been unable to
                            replenish their stocks of European groceries. George would have been thinner had it not
                            been for two Roman Catholic missions enroute where he had good meals and dry
                            nights. The Fathers are always wonderfully hospitable to wayfarers irrespective of
                            whether or not they are Roman Catholics. George of course is not a Catholic. One finds
                            the Roman Catholic missions right out in the ‘Blue’ and often on spots unhealthy to
                            Europeans. Most of the Fathers are German or Dutch but they all speak a little English
                            and in any case one can always fall back on Ki-Swahili.

                            George reached his destination all right but it soon became apparent that reports
                            of the richness of the strike had been greatly exaggerated. George had decided that
                            prospects were brighter on the Lupa than on the new strike so he returned to the Lupa
                            by the way he had come and, having returned the borrowed equipment decided to
                            make his way home by the shortest route, the old and now rarely used road which
                            passes by the bottom of our farm.

                            The old A.C. had been left for safe keeping at the Roman Catholic Galala
                            Mission 40 miles away, on George’s outward journey, and in this old car George, and
                            the houseboy Kianda , started for home. The road was indescribably awful. There were long stretches that were simply one big puddle, in others all the soil had been washed
                            away leaving the road like a rocky river bed. There were also patches where the tall
                            grass had sprung up head high in the middle of the road,
                            The going was slow because often the car bogged down because George had
                            no wheel chains and he and Kianda had the wearisome business of digging her out. It
                            was just growing dark when the old A.C. settled down determinedly in the mud for the
                            last time. They could not budge her and they were still twenty miles from home. George
                            decided to walk home in the moonlight to fetch help leaving Kianda in charge of the car
                            and its contents and with George’s shot gun to use if necessary in self defence. Kianda
                            was reluctant to stay but also not prepared to go for help whilst George remained with
                            the car as lions are plentiful in that area. So George set out unarmed in the moonlight.
                            Once he stopped to avoid a pride of lion coming down the road but he circled safely
                            around them and came home without any further alarms.

                            Kianda said he had a dreadful night in the car, “With lions roaming around the car
                            like cattle.” Anyway the lions did not take any notice of the car or of Kianda, and the next
                            day George walked back with all our farm boys and dug and pushed the car out of the
                            mud. He brought car and Kianda back without further trouble but the labourers on their
                            way home were treed by the lions.

                            The wet season is definitely the time to stay home.

                            Lots and lots of love,
                            Eleanor

                            Mchewe Estate. 30th April 1936

                            Dearest Family,

                            Young George’s third birthday passed off very well yesterday. It started early in
                            the morning when he brought his pillow slip of presents to our bed. Kate was already
                            there and Ann soon joined us. Young George liked all the presents you sent, especially
                            the trumpet. It has hardly left his lips since and he is getting quite smart about the finger
                            action.

                            We had quite a party. Ann and I decorated the table with Christmas tree tinsel
                            and hung a bunch of balloons above it. Ann also decorated young George’s chair with
                            roses and phlox from the garden. I had made and iced a fruit cake but Ann begged to
                            make a plain pink cake. She made it entirely by herself though I stood by to see that
                            she measured the ingredients correctly. When the cake was baked I mixed some soft
                            icing in a jug and she poured it carefully over the cake smoothing the gaps with her
                            fingers!

                            During the party we had the gramophone playing and we pulled crackers and
                            wore paper hats and altogether had a good time. I forgot for a while that George is
                            leaving again for the Lupa tomorrow for an indefinite time. He was marvellous at making
                            young George’s party a gay one. You will have noticed the change from Georgie to
                            young George. Our son declares that he now wants to be called George, “Like Dad”.
                            He an Ann are a devoted couple and I am glad that there is only a fourteen
                            months difference in their ages. They play together extremely well and are very
                            independent which is just as well for little Kate now demands a lot of my attention. My
                            garden is a real cottage garden and looks very gay and colourful. There are hollyhocks
                            and Snapdragons, marigolds and phlox and of course the roses and carnations which, as
                            you know, are my favourites. The coffee shamba does not look so good because the
                            small labour force, which is all we can afford, cannot cope with all the weeds. You have
                            no idea how things grow during the wet season in the tropics.

                            Nothing alarming ever seems to happen when George is home, so I’m afraid this
                            letter is rather dull. I wanted you to know though, that largely due to all your gifts of toys
                            and sweets, Georgie’s 3rd birthday party went with a bang.

                            Your very affectionate,
                            Eleanor

                            Mchewe Estate. 17th September 1936

                            Dearest Family,

                            I am sorry to hear that Mummy worries about me so much. “Poor Eleanor”,
                            indeed! I have a quite exceptional husband, three lovely children, a dear little home and
                            we are all well.It is true that I am in rather a rut but what else can we do? George comes
                            home whenever he can and what excitement there is when he does come. He cannot
                            give me any warning because he has to take advantage of chance lifts from the Diggings
                            to Mbeya, but now that he is prospecting nearer home he usually comes walking over
                            the hills. About 50 miles of rough going. Really and truly I am all right. Although our diet is
                            monotonous we have plenty to eat. Eggs and milk are cheap and fruit plentiful and I
                            have a good cook so can devote all my time to the children. I think it is because they are
                            my constant companions that Ann and Georgie are so grown up for their years.
                            I have no ayah at present because Janey has been suffering form rheumatism
                            and has gone home for one of her periodic rests. I manage very well without her except
                            in the matter of the afternoon walks. The outward journey is all right. George had all the
                            grass cut on his last visit so I am able to push the pram whilst Ann, George and Fanny
                            the dog run ahead. It is the uphill return trip that is so trying. Our walk back is always the
                            same, down the hill to the river where the children love to play and then along the car
                            road to the vegetable garden. I never did venture further since the day I saw a leopard
                            jump on a calf. I did not tell you at the time as I thought you might worry. The cattle were
                            grazing on a small knoll just off our land but near enough for me to have a clear view.
                            Suddenly the cattle scattered in all directions and we heard the shouts of the herd boys
                            and saw – or rather had the fleeting impression- of a large animal jumping on a calf. I
                            heard the herd boy shout “Chui, Chui!” (leopard) and believe me, we turned in our
                            tracks and made for home. To hasten things I picked up two sticks and told the children
                            that they were horses and they should ride them home which they did with
                            commendable speed.

                            Ann no longer rides Joseph. He became increasingly bad tempered and a
                            nuisance besides. He took to rolling all over my flower beds though I had never seen
                            him roll anywhere else. Then one day he kicked Ann in the chest, not very hard but
                            enough to send her flying. Now George has given him to the native who sells milk to us
                            and he seems quite happy grazing with the cattle.

                            With love to you all,
                            Eleanor.

                            Mchewe Estate. 2nd October 1936

                            Dearest Family,

                            Since I last wrote George has been home and we had a lovely time as usual.
                            Whilst he was here the District Commissioner and his wife called. Mr Pollock told
                            George that there is to be a big bush clearing scheme in some part of the Mbeya
                            District to drive out Tsetse Fly. The game in the area will have to be exterminated and
                            there will probably be a job for George shooting out the buffalo. The pay would be
                            good but George says it is a beastly job. Although he is a professional hunter, he hates
                            slaughter.

                            Mrs P’s real reason for visiting the farm was to invite me to stay at her home in
                            Mbeya whilst she and her husband are away in Tukuyu. Her English nanny and her small
                            daughter will remain in Mbeya and she thought it might be a pleasant change for us and
                            a rest for me as of course Nanny will do the housekeeping. I accepted the invitation and I
                            think I will go on from there to Tukuyu and visit my friend Lillian Eustace for a fortnight.
                            She has given us an open invitation to visit her at any time.

                            I had a letter from Dr Eckhardt last week, telling me that at a meeting of all the
                            German Settlers from Mbeya, Tukuyu and Mbosi it had been decided to raise funds to
                            build a school at Mbeya. They want the British Settlers to co-operate in this and would
                            be glad of a subscription from us. I replied to say that I was unable to afford a
                            subscription at present but would probably be applying for a teaching job.
                            The Eckhardts are the leaders of the German community here and are ardent
                            Nazis. For this reason they are unpopular with the British community but he is the only
                            doctor here and I must say they have been very decent to us. Both of them admire
                            George. George has still not had any luck on the Lupa and until he makes a really
                            promising strike it is unlikely that the children and I will join him. There is no fresh milk there
                            and vegetables and fruit are imported from Mbeya and Iringa and are very expensive.
                            George says “You wouldn’t be happy on the diggings anyway with a lot of whores and
                            their bastards!”

                            Time ticks away very pleasantly here. Young George and Kate are blooming
                            and I keep well. Only Ann does not look well. She is growing too fast and is listless and
                            pale. If I do go to Mbeya next week I shall take her to the doctor to be overhauled.
                            We do not go for our afternoon walks now that George has returned to the Lupa.
                            That leopard has been around again and has killed Tubbage that cowardly Alsatian. We
                            gave him to the village headman some months ago. There is no danger to us from the
                            leopard but I am terrified it might get Fanny, who is an excellent little watchdog and
                            dearly loved by all of us. Yesterday I sent a note to the Boma asking for a trap gun and
                            today the farm boys are building a trap with logs.

                            I had a mishap this morning in the garden. I blundered into a nest of hornets and
                            got two stings in the left arm above the elbow. Very painful at the time and the place is
                            still red and swollen.

                            Much love to you all,
                            Eleanor.

                            Mchewe Estate. 10th October 1936

                            Dearest Family,

                            Well here we are at Mbeya, comfortably installed in the District Commissioner’s
                            house. It is one of two oldest houses in Mbeya and is a charming gabled place with tiled
                            roof. The garden is perfectly beautiful. I am enjoying the change very much. Nanny
                            Baxter is very entertaining. She has a vast fund of highly entertaining tales of the goings
                            on amongst the British Aristocracy, gleaned it seems over the nursery teacup in many a
                            Stately Home. Ann and Georgie are enjoying the company of other children.
                            People are very kind about inviting us out to tea and I gladly accept these
                            invitations but I have turned down invitations to dinner and one to a dance at the hotel. It
                            is no fun to go out at night without George. There are several grass widows at the pub
                            whose husbands are at the diggings. They have no inhibitions about parties.
                            I did have one night and day here with George, he got the chance of a lift and
                            knowing that we were staying here he thought the chance too good to miss. He was
                            also anxious to hear the Doctor’s verdict on Ann. I took Ann to hospital on my second
                            day here. Dr Eckhardt said there was nothing specifically wrong but that Ann is a highly
                            sensitive type with whom the tropics does not agree. He advised that Ann should
                            spend a year in a more temperate climate and that the sooner she goes the better. I felt
                            very discouraged to hear this and was most relieved when George turned up
                            unexpectedly that evening. He phoo-hood Dr Eckhardt’s recommendation and next
                            morning called in Dr Aitkin, the Government Doctor from Chunya and who happened to
                            be in Mbeya.

                            Unfortunately Dr Aitkin not only confirmed Dr Eckhardt’s opinion but said that he
                            thought Ann should stay out of the tropics until she had passed adolescence. I just don’t
                            know what to do about Ann. She is a darling child, very sensitive and gentle and a
                            lovely companion to me. Also she and young George are inseparable and I just cannot
                            picture one without the other. I know that you would be glad to have Ann but how could
                            we bear to part with her?

                            Your worried but affectionate,
                            Eleanor.

                            Tukuyu. 23rd October 1936

                            Dearest Family,

                            As you see we have moved to Tukuyu and we are having a lovely time with
                            Lillian Eustace. She gave us such a warm welcome and has put herself out to give us
                            every comfort. She is a most capable housekeeper and I find her such a comfortable
                            companion because we have the same outlook in life. Both of us are strictly one man
                            women and that is rare here. She has a two year old son, Billy, who is enchanted with
                            our rolly polly Kate and there are other children on the station with whom Ann and
                            Georgie can play. Lillian engaged a temporary ayah for me so I am having a good rest.
                            All the children look well and Ann in particular seems to have benefited by the
                            change to a cooler climate. She has a good colour and looks so well that people all
                            exclaim when I tell them, that two doctors have advised us to send Ann out of the
                            country. Perhaps after all, this holiday in Tukuyu will set her up.

                            We had a trying journey from Mbeya to Tukuyu in the Post Lorry. The three
                            children and I were squeezed together on the front seat between the African driver on
                            one side and a vast German on the other. Both men smoked incessantly – the driver
                            cigarettes, and the German cheroots. The cab was clouded with a blue haze. Not only
                            that! I suddenly felt a smarting sensation on my right thigh. The driver’s cigarette had
                            burnt a hole right through that new checked linen frock you sent me last month.
                            I had Kate on my lap all the way but Ann and Georgie had to stand against the
                            windscreen all the way. The fat German offered to take Ann on his lap but she gave him
                            a very cold “No thank you.” Nor did I blame her. I would have greatly enjoyed the drive
                            under less crowded conditions. The scenery is gorgeous. One drives through very high
                            country crossing lovely clear streams and at one point through rain forest. As it was I
                            counted the miles and how thankful I was to see the end of the journey.
                            In the days when Tanganyika belonged to the Germans, Tukuyu was the
                            administrative centre for the whole of the Southern Highlands Province. The old German
                            Fort is still in use as Government offices and there are many fine trees which were
                            planted by the Germans. There is a large prosperous native population in this area.
                            They go in chiefly for coffee and for bananas which form the basis of their diet.
                            There are five British married couples here and Lillian and I go out to tea most
                            mornings. In the afternoon there is tennis or golf. The gardens here are beautiful because
                            there is rain or at least drizzle all the year round. There are even hedge roses bordering
                            some of the district roads. When one walks across the emerald green golf course or
                            through the Boma gardens, it is hard to realise that this gentle place is Tropical Africa.
                            ‘Such a green and pleasant land’, but I think I prefer our corner of Tanganyika.

                            Much love,
                            Eleanor.

                            Mchewe. 12th November 1936

                            Dearest Family,

                            We had a lovely holiday but it is so nice to be home again, especially as Laza,
                            the local Nimrod, shot that leopard whilst we were away (with his muzzleloader gun). He
                            was justly proud of himself, and I gave him a tip so that he could buy some native beer
                            for a celebration. I have never seen one of theses parties but can hear the drums and
                            sounds of merrymaking, especially on moonlight nights.

                            Our house looks so fresh and uncluttered. Whilst I was away, the boys
                            whitewashed the house and my houseboy had washed all the curtains, bedspreads,
                            and loose covers and watered the garden. If only George were here it would be
                            heaven.

                            Ann looked so bonny at Tukuyu that I took her to the Government Doctor there
                            hoping that he would find her perfectly healthy, but alas he endorsed the finding of the
                            other two doctors so, when an opportunity offers, I think I shall have to send Ann down
                            to you for a long holiday from the Tropics. Mother-in-law has offered to fetch her next
                            year but England seems so far away. With you she will at least be on the same
                            continent.

                            I left the children for the first time ever, except for my stay in hospital when Kate
                            was born, to go on an outing to Lake Masoko in the Tukuyu district, with four friends.
                            Masoko is a beautiful, almost circular crater lake and very very deep. A detachment of
                            the King’s African Rifles are stationed there and occupy the old German barracks
                            overlooking the lake.

                            We drove to Masoko by car and spent the afternoon there as guests of two
                            British Army Officers. We had a good tea and the others went bathing in the lake but i
                            could not as I did not have a costume. The Lake was as beautiful as I had been lead to
                            imagine and our hosts were pleasant but I began to grow anxious as the afternoon
                            advanced and my friends showed no signs of leaving. I was in agonies when they
                            accepted an invitation to stay for a sundowner. We had this in the old German beer
                            garden overlooking the Lake. It was beautiful but what did I care. I had promised the
                            children that I would be home to give them their supper and put them to bed. When I
                            did at length return to Lillian’s house I found the situation as I had expected. Ann, with her
                            imagination had come to the conclusion that I never would return. She had sobbed
                            herself into a state of exhaustion. Kate was screaming in sympathy and George 2 was
                            very truculent. He wouldn’t even speak to me. Poor Lillian had had a trying time.
                            We did not return to Mbeya by the Mail Lorry. Bill and Lillian drove us across to
                            Mbeya in their new Ford V8 car. The children chattered happily in the back of the car
                            eating chocolate and bananas all the way. I might have known what would happen! Ann
                            was dreadfully and messily car sick.

                            I engaged the Mbeya Hotel taxi to drive us out to the farm the same afternoon
                            and I expect it will be a long time before we leave the farm again.

                            Lots and lots of love to all,
                            Eleanor.

                            Chunya 27th November 1936

                            Dearest Family,

                            You will be surprised to hear that we are all together now on the Lupa goldfields.
                            I have still not recovered from my own astonishment at being here. Until last Saturday
                            night I never dreamed of this move. At about ten o’clock I was crouched in the inglenook
                            blowing on the embers to make a fire so that I could heat some milk for Kate who is
                            cutting teeth and was very restless. Suddenly I heard a car outside. I knew it must be
                            George and rushed outside storm lamp in hand. Sure enough, there was George
                            standing by a strange car, and beaming all over his face. “Something for you my love,”
                            he said placing a little bundle in my hand. It was a knotted handkerchief and inside was a
                            fine gold nugget.

                            George had that fire going in no time, Kate was given the milk and half an aspirin
                            and settles down to sleep, whilst George and I sat around for an hour chatting over our
                            tea. He told me that he had borrowed the car from John Molteno and had come to fetch
                            me and the children to join him on the diggings for a while. It seems that John, who has a
                            camp at Itewe, a couple of miles outside the township of Chunya, the new
                            Administrative Centre of the diggings, was off to the Cape to visit his family for a few
                            months. John had asked George to run his claims in his absence and had given us the
                            loan of his camp and his car.

                            George had found the nugget on his own claim but he is not too elated because
                            he says that one good month on the diggings is often followed by several months of
                            dead loss. However, I feel hopeful, we have had such a run of bad luck that surely it is
                            time for the tide to change. George spent Sunday going over the farm with Thomas, the
                            headman, and giving him instructions about future work whilst I packed clothes and
                            kitchen equipment. I have brought our ex-kitchenboy Kesho Kutwa with me as cook and
                            also Janey, who heard that we were off to the Lupa and came to offer her services once
                            more as ayah. Janey’s ex-husband Abel is now cook to one of the more successful
                            diggers and I think she is hoping to team up with him again.

                            The trip over the Mbeya-Chunya pass was new to me and I enjoyed it very
                            much indeed. The road winds over the mountains along a very high escarpment and
                            one looks down on the vast Usangu flats stretching far away to the horizon. At the
                            highest point the road rises to about 7000 feet, and this was too much for Ann who was
                            leaning against the back of my seat. She was very thoroughly sick, all over my hair.
                            This camp of John Molteno’s is very comfortable. It consists of two wattle and
                            daub buildings built end to end in a clearing in the miombo bush. The main building
                            consists of a large living room, a store and an office, and the other of one large bedroom
                            and a small one separated by an area for bathing. Both buildings are thatched. There are
                            no doors, and there are no windows, but these are not necessary because one wall of
                            each building is built up only a couple of feet leaving a six foot space for light and air. As
                            this is the dry season the weather is pleasant. The air is fresh and dry but not nearly so
                            hot as I expected.

                            Water is a problem and must be carried long distances in kerosene tins.
                            vegetables and fresh butter are brought in a van from Iringa and Mbeya Districts about
                            once a fortnight. I have not yet visited Chunya but I believe it is as good a shopping
                            centre as Mbeya so we will be able to buy all the non perishable food stuffs we need.
                            What I do miss is the fresh milk. The children are accustomed to drinking at least a pint of
                            milk each per day but they do not care for the tinned variety.

                            Ann and young George love being here. The camp is surrounded by old
                            prospecting trenches and they spend hours each day searching for gold in the heaps of gravel. Sometimes they find quartz pitted with little spots of glitter and they bring them
                            to me in great excitement. Alas it is only Mica. We have two neighbours. The one is a
                            bearded Frenchman and the other an Australian. I have not yet met any women.
                            George looks very sunburnt and extremely fit and the children also look well.
                            George and I have decided that we will keep Ann with us until my Mother-in-law comes
                            out next year. George says that in spite of what the doctors have said, he thinks that the
                            shock to Ann of being separated from her family will do her more harm than good. She
                            and young George are inseparable and George thinks it would be best if both
                            George and Ann return to England with my Mother-in-law for a couple of years. I try not
                            to think at all about the breaking up of the family.

                            Much love to all,
                            Eleanor.

                             

                            #6262
                            TracyTracy
                            Participant

                              From Tanganyika with Love

                              continued  ~ part 3

                              With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                              Mchewe Estate. 22nd March 1935

                              Dearest Family,

                              I am feeling much better now that I am five months pregnant and have quite got
                              my appetite back. Once again I go out with “the Mchewe Hunt” which is what George
                              calls the procession made up of the donkey boy and donkey with Ann confidently riding
                              astride, me beside the donkey with Georgie behind riding the stick which he much
                              prefers to the donkey. The Alsatian pup, whom Ann for some unknown reason named
                              ‘Tubbage’, and the two cats bring up the rear though sometimes Tubbage rushes
                              ahead and nearly knocks me off my feet. He is not the loveable pet that Kelly was.
                              It is just as well that I have recovered my health because my mother-in-law has
                              decided to fly out from England to look after Ann and George when I am in hospital. I am
                              very grateful for there is no one lse to whom I can turn. Kath Hickson-Wood is seldom on
                              their farm because Hicky is working a guano claim and is making quite a good thing out of
                              selling bat guano to the coffee farmers at Mbosi. They camp out at the claim, a series of
                              caves in the hills across the valley and visit the farm only occasionally. Anne Molteno is
                              off to Cape Town to have her baby at her mothers home and there are no women in
                              Mbeya I know well. The few women are Government Officials wives and they come
                              and go. I make so few trips to the little town that there is no chance to get on really
                              friendly terms with them.

                              Janey, the ayah, is turning into a treasure. She washes and irons well and keeps
                              the children’s clothes cupboard beautifully neat. Ann and George however are still
                              reluctant to go for walks with her. They find her dull because, like all African ayahs, she
                              has no imagination and cannot play with them. She should however be able to help with
                              the baby. Ann is very excited about the new baby. She so loves all little things.
                              Yesterday she went into ecstasies over ten newly hatched chicks.

                              She wants a little sister and perhaps it would be a good thing. Georgie is so very
                              active and full of mischief that I feel another wild little boy might be more than I can
                              manage. Although Ann is older, it is Georgie who always thinks up the mischief. They
                              have just been having a fight. Georgie with the cooks umbrella versus Ann with her frilly
                              pink sunshade with the inevitable result that the sunshade now has four broken ribs.
                              Any way I never feel lonely now during the long hours George is busy on the
                              shamba. The children keep me on my toes and I have plenty of sewing to do for the
                              baby. George is very good about amusing the children before their bedtime and on
                              Sundays. In the afternoons when it is not wet I take Ann and Georgie for a walk down
                              the hill. George meets us at the bottom and helps me on the homeward journey. He
                              grabs one child in each hand by the slack of their dungarees and they do a sort of giant
                              stride up the hill, half walking half riding.

                              Very much love,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 14th June 1935

                              Dearest Family,

                              A great flap here. We had a letter yesterday to say that mother-in-law will be
                              arriving in four days time! George is very amused at my frantic efforts at spring cleaning
                              but he has told me before that she is very house proud so I feel I must make the best
                              of what we have.

                              George is very busy building a store for the coffee which will soon be ripening.
                              This time he is doing the bricklaying himself. It is quite a big building on the far end of the
                              farm and close to the river. He is also making trays of chicken wire nailed to wooden
                              frames with cheap calico stretched over the wire.

                              Mother will have to sleep in the verandah room which leads off the bedroom
                              which we share with the children. George will have to sleep in the outside spare room as
                              there is no door between the bedroom and the verandah room. I am sewing frantically
                              to make rose coloured curtains and bedspread out of material mother-in-law sent for
                              Christmas and will have to make a curtain for the doorway. The kitchen badly needs
                              whitewashing but George says he cannot spare the labour so I hope mother won’t look.
                              To complicate matters, George has been invited to lunch with the Governor on the day
                              of Mother’s arrival. After lunch they are to visit the newly stocked trout streams in the
                              Mporotos. I hope he gets back to Mbeya in good time to meet mother’s plane.
                              Ann has been off colour for a week. She looks very pale and her pretty fair hair,
                              normally so shiny, is dull and lifeless. It is such a pity that mother should see her like this
                              because first impressions do count so much and I am looking to the children to attract
                              attention from me. I am the size of a circus tent and hardly a dream daughter-in-law.
                              Georgie, thank goodness, is blooming but he has suddenly developed a disgusting
                              habit of spitting on the floor in the manner of the natives. I feel he might say “Gran, look
                              how far I can spit and give an enthusiastic demonstration.

                              Just hold thumbs that all goes well.

                              your loving but anxious,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 28th June 1935

                              Dearest Family,

                              Mother-in-law duly arrived in the District Commissioner’s car. George did not dare
                              to use the A.C. as she is being very temperamental just now. They also brought the
                              mail bag which contained a parcel of lovely baby clothes from you. Thank you very
                              much. Mother-in-law is very put out because the large parcel she posted by surface
                              mail has not yet arrived.

                              Mother arrived looking very smart in an ankle length afternoon frock of golden
                              brown crepe and smart hat, and wearing some very good rings. She is a very
                              handsome woman with the very fair complexion that goes with red hair. The hair, once
                              Titan, must now be grey but it has been very successfully tinted and set. I of course,
                              was shapeless in a cotton maternity frock and no credit to you. However, so far, motherin-
                              law has been uncritical and friendly and charmed with the children who have taken to
                              her. Mother does not think that the children resemble me in any way. Ann resembles her
                              family the Purdys and Georgie is a Morley, her mother’s family. She says they had the
                              same dark eyes and rather full mouths. I say feebly, “But Georgie has my colouring”, but
                              mother won’t hear of it. So now you know! Ann is a Purdy and Georgie a Morley.
                              Perhaps number three will be a Leslie.

                              What a scramble I had getting ready for mother. Her little room really looks pretty
                              and fresh, but the locally woven grass mats arrived only minutes before mother did. I
                              also frantically overhauled our clothes and it a good thing that I did so because mother
                              has been going through all the cupboards looking for mending. Mother is kept so busy
                              in her own home that I think she finds time hangs on her hands here. She is very good at
                              entertaining the children and has even tried her hand at picking coffee a couple of times.
                              Mother cannot get used to the native boy servants but likes Janey, so Janey keeps her
                              room in order. Mother prefers to wash and iron her own clothes.

                              I almost lost our cook through mother’s surplus energy! Abel our previous cook
                              took a new wife last month and, as the new wife, and Janey the old, were daggers
                              drawn, Abel moved off to a job on the Lupa leaving Janey and her daughter here.
                              The new cook is capable, but he is a fearsome looking individual called Alfani. He has a
                              thick fuzz of hair which he wears long, sometimes hidden by a dingy turban, and he
                              wears big brass earrings. I think he must be part Somali because he has a hawk nose
                              and a real Brigand look. His kitchen is never really clean but he is an excellent cook and
                              as cooks are hard to come by here I just keep away from the kitchen. Not so mother!
                              A few days after her arrival she suggested kindly that I should lie down after lunch
                              so I rested with the children whilst mother, unknown to me, went out to the kitchen and
                              not only scrubbed the table and shelves but took the old iron stove to pieces and
                              cleaned that. Unfortunately in her zeal she poked a hole through the stove pipe.
                              Had I known of these activities I would have foreseen the cook’s reaction when
                              he returned that evening to cook the supper. he was furious and wished to leave on the
                              spot and demanded his wages forthwith. The old Memsahib had insulted him by
                              scrubbing his already spotless kitchen and had broken his stove and made it impossible
                              for him to cook. This tirade was accompanied by such waving of hands and rolling of
                              eyes that I longed to sack him on the spot. However I dared not as I might not get
                              another cook for weeks. So I smoothed him down and he patched up the stove pipe
                              with a bit of tin and some wire and produced a good meal. I am wondering what
                              transformations will be worked when I am in hospital.

                              Our food is really good but mother just pecks at it. No wonder really, because
                              she has had some shocks. One day she found the kitchen boy diligently scrubbing the box lavatory seat with a scrubbing brush which he dipped into one of my best large
                              saucepans! No one can foresee what these boys will do. In these remote areas house
                              servants are usually recruited from the ranks of the very primitive farm labourers, who first
                              come to the farm as naked savages, and their notions of hygiene simply don’t exist.
                              One day I said to mother in George’s presence “When we were newly married,
                              mother, George used to brag about your cooking and say that you would run a home
                              like this yourself with perhaps one ‘toto’. Mother replied tartly, “That was very bad of
                              George and not true. If my husband had brought me out here I would not have stayed a
                              month. I think you manage very well.” Which reply made me warm to mother a lot.
                              To complicate things we have a new pup, a little white bull terrier bitch whom
                              George has named Fanny. She is tiny and not yet house trained but seems a plucky
                              and attractive little animal though there is no denying that she does look like a piglet.

                              Very much love to all,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 3rd August 1935

                              Dearest Family,

                              Here I am in hospital, comfortably in bed with our new daughter in her basket
                              beside me. She is a lovely little thing, very plump and cuddly and pink and white and
                              her head is covered with tiny curls the colour of Golden Syrup. We meant to call her
                              Margery Kate, after our Marj and my mother-in-law whose name is Catherine.
                              I am enjoying the rest, knowing that George and mother will be coping
                              successfully on the farm. My room is full of flowers, particularly with the roses and
                              carnations which grow so well here. Kate was not due until August 5th but the doctor
                              wanted me to come in good time in view of my tiresome early pregnancy.

                              For weeks beforehand George had tinkered with the A.C. and we started for
                              Mbeya gaily enough on the twenty ninth, however, after going like a dream for a couple
                              of miles, she simply collapsed from exhaustion at the foot of a hill and all the efforts of
                              the farm boys who had been sent ahead for such an emergency failed to start her. So
                              George sent back to the farm for the machila and I sat in the shade of a tree, wondering
                              what would happen if I had the baby there and then, whilst George went on tinkering
                              with the car. Suddenly she sprang into life and we roared up that hill and all the way into
                              Mbeya. The doctor welcomed us pleasantly and we had tea with his family before I
                              settled into my room. Later he examined me and said that it was unlikely that the baby
                              would be born for several days. The new and efficient German nurse said, “Thank
                              goodness for that.” There was a man in hospital dying from a stomach cancer and she
                              had not had a decent nights sleep for three nights.

                              Kate however had other plans. I woke in the early morning with labour pains but
                              anxious not to disturb the nurse, I lay and read or tried to read a book, hoping that I
                              would not have to call the nurse until daybreak. However at four a.m., I went out into the
                              wind which was howling along the open verandah and knocked on the nurse’s door. She
                              got up and very crossly informed me that I was imagining things and should get back to
                              bed at once. She said “It cannot be so. The Doctor has said it.” I said “Of course it is,”
                              and then and there the water broke and clinched my argument. She then went into a flat
                              spin. “But the bed is not ready and my instruments are not ready,” and she flew around
                              to rectify this and also sent an African orderly to call the doctor. I paced the floor saying
                              warningly “Hurry up with that bed. I am going to have the baby now!” She shrieked
                              “Take off your dressing gown.” But I was passed caring. I flung myself on the bed and
                              there was Kate. The nurse had done all that was necessary by the time the doctor
                              arrived.

                              A funny thing was, that whilst Kate was being born on the bed, a black cat had
                              kittens under it! The doctor was furious with the nurse but the poor thing must have crept
                              in out of the cold wind when I went to call the nurse. A happy omen I feel for the baby’s
                              future. George had no anxiety this time. He stayed at the hospital with me until ten
                              o’clock when he went down to the hotel to sleep and he received the news in a note
                              from me with his early morning tea. He went to the farm next morning but will return on
                              the sixth to fetch me home.

                              I do feel so happy. A very special husband and three lovely children. What
                              more could anyone possibly want.

                              Lots and lots of love,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 20th August 1935

                              Dearest Family,

                              Well here we are back at home and all is very well. The new baby is very placid
                              and so pretty. Mother is delighted with her and Ann loved her at sight but Georgie is not
                              so sure. At first he said, “Your baby is no good. Chuck her in the kalonga.” The kalonga
                              being the ravine beside the house , where, I regret to say, much of the kitchen refuse is
                              dumped. he is very jealous when I carry Kate around or feed her but is ready to admire
                              her when she is lying alone in her basket.

                              George walked all the way from the farm to fetch us home. He hired a car and
                              native driver from the hotel, but drove us home himself going with such care over ruts
                              and bumps. We had a great welcome from mother who had had the whole house
                              spring cleaned. However George loyally says it looks just as nice when I am in charge.
                              Mother obviously, had had more than enough of the back of beyond and
                              decided to stay on only one week after my return home. She had gone into the kitchen
                              one day just in time to see the houseboy scooping the custard he had spilt on the table
                              back into the jug with the side of his hand. No doubt it would have been served up
                              without a word. On another occasion she had walked in on the cook’s daily ablutions. He
                              was standing in a small bowl of water in the centre of the kitchen, absolutely naked,
                              enjoying a slipper bath. She left last Wednesday and gave us a big laugh before she
                              left. She never got over her horror of eating food prepared by our cook and used to
                              push it around her plate. Well, when the time came for mother to leave for the plane, she
                              put on the very smart frock in which she had arrived, and then came into the sitting room
                              exclaiming in dismay “Just look what has happened, I must have lost a stone!’ We
                              looked, and sure enough, the dress which had been ankle deep before, now touched
                              the floor. “Good show mother.” said George unfeelingly. “You ought to be jolly grateful,
                              you needed to lose weight and it would have cost you the earth at a beauty parlour to
                              get that sylph-like figure.”

                              When mother left she took, in a perforated matchbox, one of the frilly mantis that
                              live on our roses. She means to keep it in a goldfish bowl in her dining room at home.
                              Georgie and Ann filled another matchbox with dead flies for food for the mantis on the
                              journey.

                              Now that mother has left, Georgie and Ann attach themselves to me and firmly
                              refuse to have anything to do with the ayah,Janey. She in any case now wishes to have
                              a rest. Mother tipped her well and gave her several cotton frocks so I suspect she wants
                              to go back to her hometown in Northern Rhodesia to show off a bit.
                              Georgie has just sidled up with a very roguish look. He asked “You like your
                              baby?” I said “Yes indeed I do.” He said “I’ll prick your baby with a velly big thorn.”

                              Who would be a mother!
                              Eleanor

                              Mchewe Estate. 20th September 1935

                              Dearest Family,

                              I have been rather in the wars with toothache and as there is still no dentist at
                              Mbeya to do the fillings, I had to have four molars extracted at the hospital. George
                              says it is fascinating to watch me at mealtimes these days because there is such a gleam
                              of satisfaction in my eye when I do manage to get two teeth to meet on a mouthful.
                              About those scissors Marj sent Ann. It was not such a good idea. First she cut off tufts of
                              George’s hair so that he now looks like a bad case of ringworm and then she cut a scalp
                              lock, a whole fist full of her own shining hair, which George so loves. George scolded
                              Ann and she burst into floods of tears. Such a thing as a scolding from her darling daddy
                              had never happened before. George immediately made a long drooping moustache
                              out of the shorn lock and soon had her smiling again. George is always very gentle with
                              Ann. One has to be , because she is frightfully sensitive to criticism.

                              I am kept pretty busy these days, Janey has left and my houseboy has been ill
                              with pneumonia. I now have to wash all the children’s things and my own, (the cook does
                              George’s clothes) and look after the three children. Believe me, I can hardly keep awake
                              for Kate’s ten o’clock feed.

                              I do hope I shall get some new servants next month because I also got George
                              to give notice to the cook. I intercepted him last week as he was storming down the hill
                              with my large kitchen knife in his hand. “Where are you going with my knife?” I asked.
                              “I’m going to kill a man!” said Alfani, rolling his eyes and looking extremely ferocious. “He
                              has taken my wife.” “Not with my knife”, said I reaching for it. So off Alfani went, bent on
                              vengeance and I returned the knife to the kitchen. Dinner was served and I made no
                              enquiries but I feel that I need someone more restful in the kitchen than our brigand
                              Alfani.

                              George has been working on the car and has now fitted yet another radiator. This
                              is a lorry one and much too tall to be covered by the A.C.’s elegant bonnet which is
                              secured by an old strap. The poor old A.C. now looks like an ancient shoe with a turned
                              up toe. It only needs me in it with the children to make a fine illustration to the old rhyme!
                              Ann and Georgie are going through a climbing phase. They practically live in
                              trees. I rushed out this morning to investigate loud screams and found Georgie hanging
                              from a fork in a tree by one ankle, whilst Ann stood below on tiptoe with hands stretched
                              upwards to support his head.

                              Do I sound as though I have straws in my hair? I have.
                              Lots of love,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 11th October 1935

                              Dearest Family,

                              Thank goodness! I have a new ayah name Mary. I had heard that there was a
                              good ayah out of work at Tukuyu 60 miles away so sent a messenger to fetch her. She
                              arrived after dark wearing a bright dress and a cheerful smile and looked very suitable by
                              the light of a storm lamp. I was horrified next morning to see her in daylight. She was
                              dressed all in black and had a rather sinister look. She reminds me rather of your old maid
                              Candace who overheard me laughing a few days before Ann was born and croaked
                              “Yes , Miss Eleanor, today you laugh but next week you might be dead.” Remember
                              how livid you were, dad?

                              I think Mary has the same grim philosophy. Ann took one look at her and said,
                              “What a horrible old lady, mummy.” Georgie just said “Go away”, both in English and Ki-
                              Swahili. Anyway Mary’s references are good so I shall keep her on to help with Kate
                              who is thriving and bonny and placid.

                              Thank you for the offer of toys for Christmas but, if you don’t mind, I’d rather have
                              some clothing for the children. Ann is quite contented with her dolls Barbara and Yvonne.
                              Barbara’s once beautiful face is now pieced together like a jigsaw puzzle having come
                              into contact with Georgie’s ever busy hammer. However Ann says she will love her for
                              ever and she doesn’t want another doll. Yvonne’s hay day is over too. She
                              disappeared for weeks and we think Fanny, the pup, was the culprit. Ann discovered
                              Yvonne one morning in some long wet weeds. Poor Yvonne is now a ghost of her
                              former self. All the sophisticated make up was washed off her papier-mâché face and
                              her hair is decidedly bedraggled, but Ann was radiant as she tucked her back into bed
                              and Yvonne is as precious to Ann as she ever was.

                              Georgie simply does not care for toys. His paint box, hammer and the trenching
                              hoe George gave him for his second birthday are all he wants or needs. Both children
                              love books but I sometimes wonder whether they stimulate Ann’s imagination too much.
                              The characters all become friends of hers and she makes up stories about them to tell
                              Georgie. She adores that illustrated children’s Bible Mummy sent her but you would be
                              astonished at the yarns she spins about “me and my friend Jesus.” She also will call
                              Moses “Old Noses”, and looking at a picture of Jacob’s dream, with the shining angels
                              on the ladder between heaven and earth, she said “Georgie, if you see an angel, don’t
                              touch it, it’s hot.”

                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 17th October 1935

                              Dearest Family,

                              I take back the disparaging things I said about my new Ayah, because she has
                              proved her worth in an unexpected way. On Wednesday morning I settled Kate in he
                              cot after her ten o’clock feed and sat sewing at the dining room table with Ann and
                              Georgie opposite me, both absorbed in painting pictures in identical seed catalogues.
                              Suddenly there was a terrific bang on the back door, followed by an even heavier blow.
                              The door was just behind me and I got up and opened it. There, almost filling the door
                              frame, stood a huge native with staring eyes and his teeth showing in a mad grimace. In
                              his hand he held a rolled umbrella by the ferrule, the shaft I noticed was unusually long
                              and thick and the handle was a big round knob.

                              I was terrified as you can imagine, especially as, through the gap under the
                              native’s raised arm, I could see the new cook and the kitchen boy running away down to
                              the shamba! I hastily tried to shut and lock the door but the man just brushed me aside.
                              For a moment he stood over me with the umbrella raised as though to strike. Rather
                              fortunately, I now think, I was too petrified to say a word. The children never moved but
                              Tubbage, the Alsatian, got up and jumped out of the window!

                              Then the native turned away and still with the same fixed stare and grimace,
                              began to attack the furniture with his umbrella. Tables and chairs were overturned and
                              books and ornaments scattered on the floor. When the madman had his back turned and
                              was busily bashing the couch, I slipped round the dining room table, took Ann and
                              Georgie by the hand and fled through the front door to the garage where I hid the
                              children in the car. All this took several minutes because naturally the children were
                              terrified. I was worried to death about the baby left alone in the bedroom and as soon
                              as I had Ann and Georgie settled I ran back to the house.

                              I reached the now open front door just as Kianda the houseboy opened the back
                              door of the lounge. He had been away at the river washing clothes but, on hearing of the
                              madman from the kitchen boy he had armed himself with a stout stick and very pluckily,
                              because he is not a robust boy, had returned to the house to eject the intruder. He
                              rushed to attack immediately and I heard a terrific exchange of blows behind me as I
                              opened our bedroom door. You can imagine what my feelings were when I was
                              confronted by an empty cot! Just then there was an uproar inside as all the farm
                              labourers armed with hoes and pangas and sticks, streamed into the living room from the
                              shamba whence they had been summoned by the cook. In no time at all the huge
                              native was hustled out of the house, flung down the front steps, and securely tied up
                              with strips of cloth.

                              In the lull that followed I heard a frightened voice calling from the bathroom.
                              ”Memsahib is that you? The child is here with me.” I hastily opened the bathroom door
                              to find Mary couched in a corner by the bath, shielding Kate with her body. Mary had
                              seen the big native enter the house and her first thought had been for her charge. I
                              thanked her and promised her a reward for her loyalty, and quickly returned to the garage
                              to reassure Ann and Georgie. I met George who looked white and exhausted as well
                              he might having run up hill all the way from the coffee store. The kitchen boy had led him
                              to expect the worst and he was most relieved to find us all unhurt if a bit shaken.
                              We returned to the house by the back way whilst George went to the front and
                              ordered our labourers to take their prisoner and lock him up in the store. George then
                              discussed the whole affair with his Headman and all the labourers after which he reported
                              to me. “The boys say that the bastard is an ex-Askari from Nyasaland. He is not mad as
                              you thought but he smokes bhang and has these attacks. I suppose I should take him to
                              Mbeya and have him up in court. But if I do that you’ll have to give evidence and that will be a nuisance as the car won’t go and there is also the baby to consider.”

                              Eventually we decided to leave the man to sleep off the effects of the Bhang
                              until evening when he would be tried before an impromptu court consisting of George,
                              the local Jumbe(Headman) and village Elders, and our own farm boys and any other
                              interested spectators. It was not long before I knew the verdict because I heard the
                              sound of lashes. I was not sorry at all because I felt the man deserved his punishment
                              and so did all the Africans. They love children and despise anyone who harms or
                              frightens them. With great enthusiasm they frog-marched him off our land, and I sincerely
                              hope that that is the last we see or him. Ann and Georgie don’t seem to brood over this
                              affair at all. The man was naughty and he was spanked, a quite reasonable state of
                              affairs. This morning they hid away in the small thatched chicken house. This is a little brick
                              building about four feet square which Ann covets as a dolls house. They came back
                              covered in stick fleas which I had to remove with paraffin. My hens are laying well but
                              they all have the ‘gapes’! I wouldn’t run a chicken farm for anything, hens are such fussy,
                              squawking things.

                              Now don’t go worrying about my experience with the native. Such things
                              happen only once in a lifetime. We are all very well and happy, and life, apart from the
                              children’s pranks is very tranquil.

                              Lots and lots of love,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 25th October 1935

                              Dearest Family,

                              The hot winds have dried up the shamba alarmingly and we hope every day for
                              rain. The prices for coffee, on the London market, continue to be low and the local
                              planters are very depressed. Coffee grows well enough here but we are over 400
                              miles from the railway and transport to the railhead by lorry is very expensive. Then, as
                              there is no East African Marketing Board, the coffee must be shipped to England for
                              sale. Unless the coffee fetches at least 90 pounds a ton it simply doesn’t pay to grow it.
                              When we started planting in 1931 coffee was fetching as much as 115 pounds a ton but
                              prices this year were between 45 and 55 pounds. We have practically exhausted our
                              capitol and so have all our neighbours. The Hickson -Woods have been keeping their
                              pot boiling by selling bat guano to the coffee farmers at Mbosi but now everyone is
                              broke and there is not a market for fertilisers. They are offering their farm for sale at a very
                              low price.

                              Major Jones has got a job working on the district roads and Max Coster talks of
                              returning to his work as a geologist. George says he will have to go gold digging on the
                              Lupa unless there is a big improvement in the market. Luckily we can live quite cheaply
                              here. We have a good vegetable garden, milk is cheap and we have plenty of fruit.
                              There are mulberries, pawpaws, grenadillas, peaches, and wine berries. The wine
                              berries are very pretty but insipid though Ann and Georgie love them. Each morning,
                              before breakfast, the old garden boy brings berries for Ann and Georgie. With a thorn
                              the old man pins a large leaf from a wild fig tree into a cone which he fills with scarlet wine
                              berries. There is always a cone for each child and they wait eagerly outside for the daily
                              ceremony of presentation.

                              The rats are being a nuisance again. Both our cats, Skinny Winnie and Blackboy
                              disappeared a few weeks ago. We think they made a meal for a leopard. I wrote last
                              week to our grocer at Mbalizi asking him whether he could let us have a couple of kittens
                              as I have often seen cats in his store. The messenger returned with a nailed down box.
                              The kitchen boy was called to prize up the lid and the children stood by in eager
                              anticipation. Out jumped two snarling and spitting creatures. One rushed into the kalonga
                              and the other into the house and before they were captured they had drawn blood from
                              several boys. I told the boys to replace the cats in the box as I intended to return them
                              forthwith. They had the colouring, stripes and dispositions of wild cats and I certainly
                              didn’t want them as pets, but before the boys could replace the lid the cats escaped
                              once more into the undergrowth in the kalonga. George fetched his shotgun and said he
                              would shoot the cats on sight or they would kill our chickens. This was more easily said
                              than done because the cats could not be found. However during the night the cats
                              climbed up into the loft af the house and we could hear them moving around on the reed
                              ceiling.

                              I said to George,”Oh leave the poor things. At least they might frighten the rats
                              away.” That afternoon as we were having tea a thin stream of liquid filtered through the
                              ceiling on George’s head. Oh dear!!! That of course was the end. Some raw meat was
                              put on the lawn for bait and yesterday George shot both cats.

                              I regret to end with the sad story of Mary, heroine in my last letter and outcast in
                              this. She came to work quite drunk two days running and I simply had to get rid of her. I
                              have heard since from Kath Wood that Mary lost her last job at Tukuyu for the same
                              reason. She was ayah to twin girls and one day set their pram on fire.

                              So once again my hands are more than full with three lively children. I did say
                              didn’t I, when Ann was born that I wanted six children?

                              Very much love from us all, Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 8th November 1935

                              Dearest Family,

                              To set your minds at rest I must tell you that the native who so frightened me and
                              the children is now in jail for attacking a Greek at Mbalizi. I hear he is to be sent back to
                              Rhodesia when he has finished his sentence.

                              Yesterday we had one of our rare trips to Mbeya. George managed to get a couple of
                              second hand tyres for the old car and had again got her to work so we are celebrating our
                              wedding anniversary by going on an outing. I wore the green and fawn striped silk dress
                              mother bought me and the hat and shoes you sent for my birthday and felt like a million
                              dollars, for a change. The children all wore new clothes too and I felt very proud of them.
                              Ann is still very fair and with her refined little features and straight silky hair she
                              looks like Alice in Wonderland. Georgie is dark and sturdy and looks best in khaki shirt
                              and shorts and sun helmet. Kate is a pink and gold baby and looks good enough to eat.
                              We went straight to the hotel at Mbeya and had the usual warm welcome from
                              Ken and Aunty May Menzies. Aunty May wears her hair cut short like a mans and
                              usually wears shirt and tie and riding breeches and boots. She always looks ready to go
                              on safari at a moments notice as indeed she is. She is often called out to a case of illness
                              at some remote spot.

                              There were lots of people at the hotel from farms in the district and from the
                              diggings. I met women I had not seen for four years. One, a Mrs Masters from Tukuyu,
                              said in the lounge, “My God! Last time I saw you , you were just a girl and here you are
                              now with two children.” To which I replied with pride, “There is another one in a pram on
                              the verandah if you care to look!” Great hilarity in the lounge. The people from the
                              diggings seem to have plenty of money to throw around. There was a big party on the
                              go in the bar.

                              One of our shamba boys died last Friday and all his fellow workers and our
                              house boys had the day off to attend the funeral. From what I can gather the local
                              funerals are quite cheery affairs. The corpse is dressed in his best clothes and laid
                              outside his hut and all who are interested may view the body and pay their respects.
                              The heir then calls upon anyone who had a grudge against the dead man to say his say
                              and thereafter hold his tongue forever. Then all the friends pay tribute to the dead man
                              after which he is buried to the accompaniment of what sounds from a distance, very
                              cheerful keening.

                              Most of our workmen are pagans though there is a Lutheran Mission nearby and
                              a big Roman Catholic Mission in the area too. My present cook, however, claims to be
                              a Christian. He certainly went to a mission school and can read and write and also sing
                              hymns in Ki-Swahili. When I first engaged him I used to find a large open Bible
                              prominently displayed on the kitchen table. The cook is middle aged and arrived here
                              with a sensible matronly wife. To my surprise one day he brought along a young girl,
                              very plump and giggly and announced proudly that she was his new wife, I said,”But I
                              thought you were a Christian Jeremiah? Christians don’t have two wives.” To which he
                              replied, “Oh Memsahib, God won’t mind. He knows an African needs two wives – one
                              to go with him when he goes away to work and one to stay behind at home to cultivate
                              the shamba.

                              Needles to say, it is the old wife who has gone to till the family plot.

                              With love to all,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 21st November 1935

                              Dearest Family,

                              The drought has broken with a bang. We had a heavy storm in the hills behind
                              the house. Hail fell thick and fast. So nice for all the tiny new berries on the coffee! The
                              kids loved the excitement and three times Ann and Georgie ran out for a shower under
                              the eaves and had to be changed. After the third time I was fed up and made them both
                              lie on their beds whilst George and I had lunch in peace. I told Ann to keep the
                              casement shut as otherwise the rain would drive in on her bed. Half way through lunch I
                              heard delighted squeals from Georgie and went into the bedroom to investigate. Ann
                              was standing on the outer sill in the rain but had shut the window as ordered. “Well
                              Mummy , you didn’t say I mustn’t stand on the window sill, and I did shut the window.”
                              George is working so hard on the farm. I have a horrible feeling however that it is
                              what the Africans call ‘Kazi buri’ (waste of effort) as there seems no chance of the price of
                              coffee improving as long as this world depression continues. The worry is that our capitol
                              is nearly exhausted. Food is becoming difficult now that our neighbours have left. I used
                              to buy delicious butter from Kath Hickson-Wood and an African butcher used to kill a
                              beast once a week. Now that we are his only European customers he very rarely kills
                              anything larger than a goat, and though we do eat goat, believe me it is not from choice.
                              We have of course got plenty to eat, but our diet is very monotonous. I was
                              delighted when George shot a large bushbuck last week. What we could not use I cut
                              into strips and the salted strips are now hanging in the open garage to dry.

                              With love to all,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 6th December 1935

                              Dearest Family,

                              We have had a lot of rain and the countryside is lovely and green. Last week
                              George went to Mbeya taking Ann with him. This was a big adventure for Ann because
                              never before had she been anywhere without me. She was in a most blissful state as
                              she drove off in the old car clutching a little basket containing sandwiches and half a bottle
                              of milk. She looked so pretty in a new blue frock and with her tiny plaits tied with
                              matching blue ribbons. When Ann is animated she looks charming because her normally
                              pale cheeks become rosy and she shows her pretty dimples.

                              As I am still without an ayah I rather looked forward to a quiet morning with only
                              Georgie and Margery Kate to care for, but Georgie found it dull without Ann and wanted
                              to be entertained and even the normally placid baby was peevish. Then in mid morning
                              the rain came down in torrents, the result of a cloudburst in the hills directly behind our
                              house. The ravine next to our house was a terrifying sight. It appeared to be a great
                              muddy, roaring waterfall reaching from the very top of the hill to a point about 30 yards
                              behind our house and then the stream rushed on down the gorge in an angry brown
                              flood. The roar of the water was so great that we had to yell at one another to be heard.
                              By lunch time the rain had stopped and I anxiously awaited the return of Ann and
                              George. They returned on foot, drenched and hungry at about 2.30pm . George had
                              had to abandon the car on the main road as the Mchewe River had overflowed and
                              turned the road into a muddy lake. The lower part of the shamba had also been flooded
                              and the water receded leaving branches and driftwood amongst the coffee. This was my
                              first experience of a real tropical storm. I am afraid that after the battering the coffee has
                              had there is little hope of a decent crop next year.

                              Anyway Christmas is coming so we don’t dwell on these mishaps. The children
                              have already chosen their tree from amongst the young cypresses in the vegetable
                              garden. We all send our love and hope that you too will have a Happy Christmas.

                              Eleanor

                              Mchewe Estate. 22nd December 1935

                              Dearest Family,

                              I’ve been in the wars with my staff. The cook has been away ill for ten days but is
                              back today though shaky and full of self pity. The houseboy, who really has been a brick
                              during the cooks absence has now taken to his bed and I feel like taking to Mine! The
                              children however have the Christmas spirit and are making weird and wonderful paper
                              decorations. George’s contribution was to have the house whitewashed throughout and
                              it looks beautifully fresh.

                              My best bit of news is that my old ayah Janey has been to see me and would
                              like to start working here again on Jan 1st. We are all very well. We meant to give
                              ourselves an outing to Mbeya as a Christmas treat but here there is an outbreak of
                              enteric fever there so will now not go. We have had two visitors from the Diggings this
                              week. The children see so few strangers that they were fascinated and hung around
                              staring. Ann sat down on the arm of the couch beside one and studied his profile.
                              Suddenly she announced in her clear voice, “Mummy do you know, this man has got
                              wax in his ears!” Very awkward pause in the conversation. By the way when I was
                              cleaning out little Kate’s ears with a swab of cotton wool a few days ago, Ann asked
                              “Mummy, do bees have wax in their ears? Well, where do you get beeswax from
                              then?”

                              I meant to keep your Christmas parcel unopened until Christmas Eve but could
                              not resist peeping today. What lovely things! Ann so loves pretties and will be
                              delighted with her frocks. My dress is just right and I love Georgie’s manly little flannel
                              shorts and blue shirt. We have bought them each a watering can. I suppose I shall
                              regret this later. One of your most welcome gifts is the album of nursery rhyme records. I
                              am so fed up with those that we have. Both children love singing. I put a record on the
                              gramophone geared to slow and off they go . Georgie sings more slowly than Ann but
                              much more tunefully. Ann sings in a flat monotone but Georgie with great expression.
                              You ought to hear him render ‘Sing a song of sixpence’. He cannot pronounce an R or
                              an S. Mother has sent a large home made Christmas pudding and a fine Christmas
                              cake and George will shoot some partridges for Christmas dinner.
                              Think of us as I shall certainly think of you.

                              Your very loving,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 2nd January 1936

                              Dearest Family,

                              Christmas was fun! The tree looked very gay with its load of tinsel, candles and
                              red crackers and the coloured balloons you sent. All the children got plenty of toys
                              thanks to Grandparents and Aunts. George made Ann a large doll’s bed and I made
                              some elegant bedding, Barbara, the big doll is now permanently bed ridden. Her poor
                              shattered head has come all unstuck and though I have pieced it together again it is a sad
                              sight. If you have not yet chosen a present for her birthday next month would you
                              please get a new head from the Handy House. I enclose measurements. Ann does so
                              love the doll. She always calls her, “My little girl”, and she keeps the doll’s bed beside
                              her own and never fails to kiss her goodnight.

                              We had no guests for Christmas this year but we were quite festive. Ann
                              decorated the dinner table with small pink roses and forget-me-knots and tinsel and the
                              crackers from the tree. It was a wet day but we played the new records and both
                              George and I worked hard to make it a really happy day for the children. The children
                              were hugely delighted when George made himself a revolting set of false teeth out of
                              plasticine and a moustache and beard of paper straw from a chocolate box. “Oh Daddy
                              you look exactly like Father Christmas!” cried an enthralled Ann. Before bedtime we lit
                              all the candles on the tree and sang ‘Away in a Manger’, and then we opened the box of
                              starlights you sent and Ann and Georgie had their first experience of fireworks.
                              After the children went to bed things deteriorated. First George went for his bath
                              and found and killed a large black snake in the bathroom. It must have been in the
                              bathroom when I bathed the children earlier in the evening. Then I developed bad
                              toothache which kept me awake all night and was agonising next day. Unfortunately the
                              bridge between the farm and Mbeya had been washed away and the water was too
                              deep for the car to ford until the 30th when at last I was able to take my poor swollen
                              face to Mbeya. There is now a young German woman dentist working at the hospital.
                              She pulled out the offending molar which had a large abscess attached to it.
                              Whilst the dentist attended to me, Ann and Georgie played happily with the
                              doctor’s children. I wish they could play more often with other children. Dr Eckhardt was
                              very pleased with Margery Kate who at seven months weighs 17 lbs and has lovely
                              rosy cheeks. He admired Ann and told her that she looked just like a German girl. “No I
                              don’t”, cried Ann indignantly, “I’m English!”

                              We were caught in a rain storm going home and as the old car still has no
                              windscreen or side curtains we all got soaked except for the baby who was snugly
                              wrapped in my raincoat. The kids thought it great fun. Ann is growing up fast now. She
                              likes to ‘help mummy’. She is a perfectionist at four years old which is rather trying. She
                              gets so discouraged when things do not turn out as well as she means them to. Sewing
                              is constantly being unpicked and paintings torn up. She is a very sensitive child.
                              Georgie is quite different. He is a man of action, but not silent. He talks incessantly
                              but lisps and stumbles over some words. At one time Ann and Georgie often
                              conversed in Ki-Swahili but they now scorn to do so. If either forgets and uses a Swahili
                              word, the other points a scornful finger and shouts “You black toto”.

                              With love to all,
                              Eleanor.

                              #6261
                              TracyTracy
                              Participant

                                From Tanganyika with Love

                                continued

                                With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                                Mchewe Estate. 11th July 1931.

                                Dearest Family,

                                You say that you would like to know more about our neighbours. Well there is
                                not much to tell. Kath Wood is very good about coming over to see me. I admire her
                                very much because she is so capable as well as being attractive. She speaks very
                                fluent Ki-Swahili and I envy her the way she can carry on a long conversation with the
                                natives. I am very slow in learning the language possibly because Lamek and the
                                houseboy both speak basic English.

                                I have very little to do with the Africans apart from the house servants, but I do
                                run a sort of clinic for the wives and children of our employees. The children suffer chiefly
                                from sore eyes and worms, and the older ones often have bad ulcers on their legs. All
                                farmers keep a stock of drugs and bandages.

                                George also does a bit of surgery and last month sewed up the sole of the foot
                                of a boy who had trodden on the blade of a panga, a sort of sword the Africans use for
                                hacking down bush. He made an excellent job of it. George tells me that the Africans
                                have wonderful powers of recuperation. Once in his bachelor days, one of his men was
                                disembowelled by an elephant. George washed his “guts” in a weak solution of
                                pot.permang, put them back in the cavity and sewed up the torn flesh and he
                                recovered.

                                But to get back to the neighbours. We see less of Hicky Wood than of Kath.
                                Hicky can be charming but is often moody as I believe Irishmen often are.
                                Major Jones is now at home on his shamba, which he leaves from time to time
                                for temporary jobs on the district roads. He walks across fairly regularly and we are
                                always glad to see him for he is a great bearer of news. In this part of Africa there is no
                                knocking or ringing of doorbells. Front doors are always left open and visitors always
                                welcome. When a visitor approaches a house he shouts “Hodi”, and the owner of the
                                house yells “Karibu”, which I believe means “Come near” or approach, and tea is
                                produced in a matter of minutes no matter what hour of the day it is.
                                The road that passes all our farms is the only road to the Gold Diggings and
                                diggers often drop in on the Woods and Major Jones and bring news of the Goldfields.
                                This news is sometimes about gold but quite often about whose wife is living with
                                whom. This is a great country for gossip.

                                Major Jones now has his brother Llewyllen living with him. I drove across with
                                George to be introduced to him. Llewyllen’s health is poor and he looks much older than
                                his years and very like the portrait of Trader Horn. He has the same emaciated features,
                                burning eyes and long beard. He is proud of his Welsh tenor voice and often bursts into
                                song.

                                Both brothers are excellent conversationalists and George enjoys walking over
                                sometimes on a Sunday for a bit of masculine company. The other day when George
                                walked across to visit the Joneses, he found both brothers in the shamba and Llew in a
                                great rage. They had been stooping to inspect a water furrow when Llew backed into a
                                hornets nest. One furious hornet stung him on the seat and another on the back of his
                                neck. Llew leapt forward and somehow his false teeth shot out into the furrow and were
                                carried along by the water. When George arrived Llew had retrieved his teeth but
                                George swears that, in the commotion, the heavy leather leggings, which Llew always
                                wears, had swivelled around on his thin legs and were calves to the front.
                                George has heard that Major Jones is to sell pert of his land to his Swedish brother-in-law, Max Coster, so we will soon have another couple in the neighbourhood.

                                I’ve had a bit of a pantomime here on the farm. On the day we went to Tukuyu,
                                all our washing was stolen from the clothes line and also our new charcoal iron. George
                                reported the matter to the police and they sent out a plain clothes policeman. He wears
                                the long white Arab gown called a Kanzu much in vogue here amongst the African elite
                                but, alas for secrecy, huge black police boots protrude from beneath the Kanzu and, to
                                add to this revealing clue, the askari springs to attention and salutes each time I pass by.
                                Not much hope of finding out the identity of the thief I fear.

                                George’s furrow was entirely successful and we now have water running behind
                                the kitchen. Our drinking water we get from a lovely little spring on the farm. We boil and
                                filter it for safety’s sake. I don’t think that is necessary. The furrow water is used for
                                washing pots and pans and for bath water.

                                Lots of love,
                                Eleanor

                                Mchewe Estate. 8th. August 1931

                                Dearest Family,

                                I think it is about time I told you that we are going to have a baby. We are both
                                thrilled about it. I have not seen a Doctor but feel very well and you are not to worry. I
                                looked it up in my handbook for wives and reckon that the baby is due about February
                                8th. next year.

                                The announcement came from George, not me! I had been feeling queasy for
                                days and was waiting for the right moment to tell George. You know. Soft lights and
                                music etc. However when I was listlessly poking my food around one lunch time
                                George enquired calmly, “When are you going to tell me about the baby?” Not at all
                                according to the book! The problem is where to have the baby. February is a very wet
                                month and the nearest Doctor is over 50 miles away at Tukuyu. I cannot go to stay at
                                Tukuyu because there is no European accommodation at the hospital, no hotel and no
                                friend with whom I could stay.

                                George thinks I should go South to you but Capetown is so very far away and I
                                love my little home here. Also George says he could not come all the way down with
                                me as he simply must stay here and get the farm on its feet. He would drive me as far
                                as the railway in Northern Rhodesia. It is a difficult decision to take. Write and tell me what
                                you think.

                                The days tick by quietly here. The servants are very willing but have to be
                                supervised and even then a crisis can occur. Last Saturday I was feeling squeamish and
                                decided not to have lunch. I lay reading on the couch whilst George sat down to a
                                solitary curry lunch. Suddenly he gave an exclamation and pushed back his chair. I
                                jumped up to see what was wrong and there, on his plate, gleaming in the curry gravy
                                were small bits of broken glass. I hurried to the kitchen to confront Lamek with the plate.
                                He explained that he had dropped the new and expensive bottle of curry powder on
                                the brick floor of the kitchen. He did not tell me as he thought I would make a “shauri” so
                                he simply scooped up the curry powder, removed the larger pieces of glass and used
                                part of the powder for seasoning the lunch.

                                The weather is getting warmer now. It was very cold in June and July and we had
                                fires in the daytime as well as at night. Now that much of the land has been cleared we
                                are able to go for pleasant walks in the weekends. My favourite spot is a waterfall on the
                                Mchewe River just on the boundary of our land. There is a delightful little pool below the
                                waterfall and one day George intends to stock it with trout.

                                Now that there are more Europeans around to buy meat the natives find it worth
                                their while to kill an occasional beast. Every now and again a native arrives with a large
                                bowl of freshly killed beef for sale. One has no way of knowing whether the animal was
                                healthy and the meat is often still warm and very bloody. I hated handling it at first but am
                                becoming accustomed to it now and have even started a brine tub. There is no other
                                way of keeping meat here and it can only be kept in its raw state for a few hours before
                                going bad. One of the delicacies is the hump which all African cattle have. When corned
                                it is like the best brisket.

                                See what a housewife I am becoming.
                                With much love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. Sept.6th. 1931

                                Dearest Family,

                                I have grown to love the life here and am sad to think I shall be leaving
                                Tanganyika soon for several months. Yes I am coming down to have the baby in the
                                bosom of the family. George thinks it best and so does the doctor. I didn’t mention it
                                before but I have never recovered fully from the effects of that bad bout of malaria and
                                so I have been persuaded to leave George and our home and go to the Cape, in the
                                hope that I shall come back here as fit as when I first arrived in the country plus a really
                                healthy and bouncing baby. I am torn two ways, I long to see you all – but how I would
                                love to stay on here.

                                George will drive me down to Northern Rhodesia in early October to catch a
                                South bound train. I’ll telegraph the date of departure when I know it myself. The road is
                                very, very bad and the car has been giving a good deal of trouble so, though the baby
                                is not due until early February, George thinks it best to get the journey over soon as
                                possible, for the rains break in November and the the roads will then be impassable. It
                                may take us five or six days to reach Broken Hill as we will take it slowly. I am looking
                                forward to the drive through new country and to camping out at night.
                                Our days pass quietly by. George is out on the shamba most of the day. He
                                goes out before breakfast on weekdays and spends most of the day working with the
                                men – not only supervising but actually working with his hands and beating the labourers
                                at their own jobs. He comes to the house for meals and tea breaks. I potter around the
                                house and garden, sew, mend and read. Lamek continues to be a treasure. he turns out
                                some surprising dishes. One of his specialities is stuffed chicken. He carefully skins the
                                chicken removing all bones. He then minces all the chicken meat and adds minced onion
                                and potatoes. He then stuffs the chicken skin with the minced meat and carefully sews it
                                together again. The resulting dish is very filling because the boned chicken is twice the
                                size of a normal one. It lies on its back as round as a football with bloated legs in the air.
                                Rather repulsive to look at but Lamek is most proud of his accomplishment.
                                The other day he produced another of his masterpieces – a cooked tortoise. It
                                was served on a dish covered with parsley and crouched there sans shell but, only too
                                obviously, a tortoise. I took one look and fled with heaving diaphragm, but George said
                                it tasted quite good. He tells me that he has had queerer dishes produced by former
                                cooks. He says that once in his hunting days his cook served up a skinned baby
                                monkey with its hands folded on its breast. He says it would take a cannibal to eat that
                                dish.

                                And now for something sad. Poor old Llew died quite suddenly and it was a sad
                                shock to this tiny community. We went across to the funeral and it was a very simple and
                                dignified affair. Llew was buried on Joni’s farm in a grave dug by the farm boys. The
                                body was wrapped in a blanket and bound to some boards and lowered into the
                                ground. There was no service. The men just said “Good-bye Llew.” and “Sleep well
                                Llew”, and things like that. Then Joni and his brother-in-law Max, and George shovelled
                                soil over the body after which the grave was filled in by Joni’s shamba boys. It was a
                                lovely bright afternoon and I thought how simple and sensible a funeral it was.
                                I hope you will be glad to have me home. I bet Dad will be holding thumbs that
                                the baby will be a girl.

                                Very much love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Note
                                “There are no letters to my family during the period of Sept. 1931 to June 1932
                                because during these months I was living with my parents and sister in a suburb of
                                Cape Town. I had hoped to return to Tanganyika by air with my baby soon after her
                                birth in Feb.1932 but the doctor would not permit this.

                                A month before my baby was born, a company called Imperial Airways, had
                                started the first passenger service between South Africa and England. One of the night
                                stops was at Mbeya near my husband’s coffee farm, and it was my intention to take the
                                train to Broken Hill in Northern Rhodesia and to fly from there to Mbeya with my month
                                old baby. In those days however, commercial flying was still a novelty and the doctor
                                was not sure that flying at a high altitude might not have an adverse effect upon a young
                                baby.

                                He strongly advised me to wait until the baby was four months old and I did this
                                though the long wait was very trying to my husband alone on our farm in Tanganyika,
                                and to me, cherished though I was in my old home.

                                My story, covering those nine long months is soon told. My husband drove me
                                down from Mbeya to Broken Hill in NorthernRhodesia. The journey was tedious as the
                                weather was very hot and dry and the road sandy and rutted, very different from the
                                Great North road as it is today. The wooden wheel spokes of the car became so dry
                                that they rattled and George had to bind wet rags around them. We had several
                                punctures and with one thing and another I was lucky to catch the train.
                                My parents were at Cape Town station to welcome me and I stayed
                                comfortably with them, living very quietly, until my baby was born. She arrived exactly
                                on the appointed day, Feb.8th.

                                I wrote to my husband “Our Charmian Ann is a darling baby. She is very fair and
                                rather pale and has the most exquisite hands, with long tapering fingers. Daddy
                                absolutely dotes on her and so would you, if you were here. I can’t bear to think that you
                                are so terribly far away. Although Ann was born exactly on the day, I was taken quite by
                                surprise. It was awfully hot on the night before, and before going to bed I had a fancy for
                                some water melon. The result was that when I woke in the early morning with labour
                                pains and vomiting I thought it was just an attack of indigestion due to eating too much
                                melon. The result was that I did not wake Marjorie until the pains were pretty frequent.
                                She called our next door neighbour who, in his pyjamas, drove me to the nursing home
                                at breakneck speed. The Matron was very peeved that I had left things so late but all
                                went well and by nine o’clock, Mother, positively twittering with delight, was allowed to
                                see me and her first granddaughter . She told me that poor Dad was in such a state of
                                nerves that he was sick amongst the grapevines. He says that he could not bear to go
                                through such an anxious time again, — so we will have to have our next eleven in
                                Tanganyika!”

                                The next four months passed rapidly as my time was taken up by the demands
                                of my new baby. Dr. Trudy King’s method of rearing babies was then the vogue and I
                                stuck fanatically to all the rules he laid down, to the intense exasperation of my parents
                                who longed to cuddle the child.

                                As the time of departure drew near my parents became more and more reluctant
                                to allow me to face the journey alone with their adored grandchild, so my brother,
                                Graham, very generously offered to escort us on the train to Broken Hill where he could
                                put us on the plane for Mbeya.

                                Eleanor Rushby

                                 

                                Mchewe Estate. June 15th 1932

                                Dearest Family,

                                You’ll be glad to know that we arrived quite safe and sound and very, very
                                happy to be home.The train Journey was uneventful. Ann slept nearly all the way.
                                Graham was very kind and saw to everything. He even sat with the baby whilst I went
                                to meals in the dining car.

                                We were met at Broken Hill by the Thoms who had arranged accommodation for
                                us at the hotel for the night. They also drove us to the aerodrome in the morning where
                                the Airways agent told us that Ann is the first baby to travel by air on this section of the
                                Cape to England route. The plane trip was very bumpy indeed especially between
                                Broken Hill and Mpika. Everyone was ill including poor little Ann who sicked up her milk
                                all over the front of my new coat. I arrived at Mbeya looking a sorry caricature of Radiant
                                Motherhood. I must have been pale green and the baby was snow white. Under the
                                circumstances it was a good thing that George did not meet us. We were met instead
                                by Ken Menzies, the owner of the Mbeya Hotel where we spent the night. Ken was
                                most fatherly and kind and a good nights rest restored Ann and me to our usual robust
                                health.

                                Mbeya has greatly changed. The hotel is now finished and can accommodate
                                fifty guests. It consists of a large main building housing a large bar and dining room and
                                offices and a number of small cottage bedrooms. It even has electric light. There are
                                several buildings out at the aerodrome and private houses going up in Mbeya.
                                After breakfast Ken Menzies drove us out to the farm where we had a warm
                                welcome from George, who looks well but rather thin. The house was spotless and the
                                new cook, Abel, had made light scones for tea. George had prepared all sorts of lovely
                                surprises. There is a new reed ceiling in the living room and a new dresser gay with
                                willow pattern plates which he had ordered from England. There is also a writing table
                                and a square table by the door for visitors hats. More personal is a lovely model ship
                                which George assembled from one of those Hobbie’s kits. It puts the finishing touch to
                                the rather old world air of our living room.

                                In the bedroom there is a large double bed which George made himself. It has
                                strips of old car tyres nailed to a frame which makes a fine springy mattress and on top
                                of this is a thick mattress of kapok.In the kitchen there is a good wood stove which
                                George salvaged from a Mission dump. It looks a bit battered but works very well. The
                                new cook is excellent. The only blight is that he will wear rubber soled tennis shoes and
                                they smell awful. I daren’t hurt his feelings by pointing this out though. Opposite the
                                kitchen is a new laundry building containing a forty gallon hot water drum and a sink for
                                washing up. Lovely!

                                George has been working very hard. He now has forty acres of coffee seedlings
                                planted out and has also found time to plant a rose garden and fruit trees. There are
                                orange and peach trees, tree tomatoes, paw paws, guavas and berries. He absolutely
                                adores Ann who has been very good and does not seem at all unsettled by the long
                                journey.

                                It is absolutely heavenly to be back and I shall be happier than ever now that I
                                have a baby to play with during the long hours when George is busy on the farm,
                                Thank you for all your love and care during the many months I was with you. Ann
                                sends a special bubble for granddad.

                                Your very loving,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate Mbeya July 18th 1932

                                Dearest Family,

                                Ann at five months is enchanting. She is a very good baby, smiles readily and is
                                gaining weight steadily. She doesn’t sleep much during the day but that does not
                                matter, because, apart from washing her little things, I have nothing to do but attend to
                                her. She sleeps very well at night which is a blessing as George has to get up very
                                early to start work on the shamba and needs a good nights rest.
                                My nights are not so good, because we are having a plague of rats which frisk
                                around in the bedroom at night. Great big ones that come up out of the long grass in the
                                gorge beside the house and make cosy homes on our reed ceiling and in the thatch of
                                the roof.

                                We always have a night light burning so that, if necessary, I can attend to Ann
                                with a minimum of fuss, and the things I see in that dim light! There are gaps between
                                the reeds and one night I heard, plop! and there, before my horrified gaze, lay a newly
                                born hairless baby rat on the floor by the bed, plop, plop! and there lay two more.
                                Quite dead, poor things – but what a careless mother.

                                I have also seen rats scampering around on the tops of the mosquito nets and
                                sometimes we have them on our bed. They have a lovely game. They swarm down
                                the cord from which the mosquito net is suspended, leap onto the bed and onto the
                                floor. We do not have our net down now the cold season is here and there are few
                                mosquitoes.

                                Last week a rat crept under Ann’s net which hung to the floor and bit her little
                                finger, so now I tuck the net in under the mattress though it makes it difficult for me to
                                attend to her at night. We shall have to get a cat somewhere. Ann’s pram has not yet
                                arrived so George carries her when we go walking – to her great content.
                                The native women around here are most interested in Ann. They come to see
                                her, bearing small gifts, and usually bring a child or two with them. They admire my child
                                and I admire theirs and there is an exchange of gifts. They produce a couple of eggs or
                                a few bananas or perhaps a skinny fowl and I hand over sugar, salt or soap as they
                                value these commodities. The most lavish gift went to the wife of Thomas our headman,
                                who produced twin daughters in the same week as I had Ann.

                                Our neighbours have all been across to welcome me back and to admire the
                                baby. These include Marion Coster who came out to join her husband whilst I was in
                                South Africa. The two Hickson-Wood children came over on a fat old white donkey.
                                They made a pretty picture sitting astride, one behind the other – Maureen with her arms
                                around small Michael’s waist. A native toto led the donkey and the children’ s ayah
                                walked beside it.

                                It is quite cold here now but the sun is bright and the air dry. The whole
                                countryside is beautifully green and we are a very happy little family.

                                Lots and lots of love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate August 11th 1932

                                Dearest Family,

                                George has been very unwell for the past week. He had a nasty gash on his
                                knee which went septic. He had a swelling in the groin and a high temperature and could
                                not sleep at night for the pain in his leg. Ann was very wakeful too during the same
                                period, I think she is teething. I luckily have kept fit though rather harassed. Yesterday the
                                leg looked so inflamed that George decided to open up the wound himself. he made
                                quite a big cut in exactly the right place. You should have seen the blackish puss
                                pouring out.

                                After he had thoroughly cleaned the wound George sewed it up himself. he has
                                the proper surgical needles and gut. He held the cut together with his left hand and
                                pushed the needle through the flesh with his right. I pulled the needle out and passed it
                                to George for the next stitch. I doubt whether a surgeon could have made a neater job
                                of it. He is still confined to the couch but today his temperature is normal. Some
                                husband!

                                The previous week was hectic in another way. We had a visit from lions! George
                                and I were having supper about 8.30 on Tuesday night when the back verandah was
                                suddenly invaded by women and children from the servants quarters behind the kitchen.
                                They were all yelling “Simba, Simba.” – simba means lions. The door opened suddenly
                                and the houseboy rushed in to say that there were lions at the huts. George got up
                                swiftly, fetched gun and ammunition from the bedroom and with the houseboy carrying
                                the lamp, went off to investigate. I remained at the table, carrying on with my supper as I
                                felt a pioneer’s wife should! Suddenly something big leapt through the open window
                                behind me. You can imagine what I thought! I know now that it is quite true to say one’s
                                hair rises when one is scared. However it was only Kelly, our huge Irish wolfhound,
                                taking cover.

                                George returned quite soon to say that apparently the commotion made by the
                                women and children had frightened the lions off. He found their tracks in the soft earth
                                round the huts and a bag of maize that had been playfully torn open but the lions had
                                moved on.

                                Next day we heard that they had moved to Hickson-Wood’s shamba. Hicky
                                came across to say that the lions had jumped over the wall of his cattle boma and killed
                                both his white Muskat riding donkeys.
                                He and a friend sat up all next night over the remains but the lions did not return to
                                the kill.

                                Apart from the little set back last week, Ann is blooming. She has a cap of very
                                fine fair hair and clear blue eyes under straight brow. She also has lovely dimples in both
                                cheeks. We are very proud of her.

                                Our neighbours are picking coffee but the crops are small and the price is low. I
                                am amazed that they are so optimistic about the future. No one in these parts ever
                                seems to grouse though all are living on capital. They all say “Well if the worst happens
                                we can always go up to the Lupa Diggings.”

                                Don’t worry about us, we have enough to tide us over for some time yet.

                                Much love to all,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 28th Sept. 1932

                                Dearest Family,

                                News! News! I’m going to have another baby. George and I are delighted and I
                                hope it will be a boy this time. I shall be able to have him at Mbeya because things are
                                rapidly changing here. Several German families have moved to Mbeya including a
                                German doctor who means to build a hospital there. I expect he will make a very good
                                living because there must now be some hundreds of Europeans within a hundred miles
                                radius of Mbeya. The Europeans are mostly British or German but there are also
                                Greeks and, I believe, several other nationalities are represented on the Lupa Diggings.
                                Ann is blooming and developing according to the Book except that she has no
                                teeth yet! Kath Hickson-Wood has given her a very nice high chair and now she has
                                breakfast and lunch at the table with us. Everything within reach goes on the floor to her
                                amusement and my exasperation!

                                You ask whether we have any Church of England missionaries in our part. No we
                                haven’t though there are Lutheran and Roman Catholic Missions. I have never even
                                heard of a visiting Church of England Clergyman to these parts though there are babies
                                in plenty who have not been baptised. Jolly good thing I had Ann Christened down
                                there.

                                The R.C. priests in this area are called White Fathers. They all have beards and
                                wear white cassocks and sun helmets. One, called Father Keiling, calls around frequently.
                                Though none of us in this area is Catholic we take it in turn to put him up for the night. The
                                Catholic Fathers in their turn are most hospitable to travellers regardless of their beliefs.
                                Rather a sad thing has happened. Lucas our old chicken-boy is dead. I shall miss
                                his toothy smile. George went to the funeral and fired two farewell shots from his rifle
                                over the grave – a gesture much appreciated by the locals. Lucas in his day was a good
                                hunter.

                                Several of the locals own muzzle loading guns but the majority hunt with dogs
                                and spears. The dogs wear bells which make an attractive jingle but I cannot bear the
                                idea of small antelope being run down until they are exhausted before being clubbed of
                                stabbed to death. We seldom eat venison as George does not care to shoot buck.
                                Recently though, he shot an eland and Abel rendered down the fat which is excellent for
                                cooking and very like beef fat.

                                Much love to all,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. P.O.Mbeya 21st November 1932

                                Dearest Family,

                                George has gone off to the Lupa for a week with John Molteno. John came up
                                here with the idea of buying a coffee farm but he has changed his mind and now thinks of
                                staking some claims on the diggings and also setting up as a gold buyer.

                                Did I tell you about his arrival here? John and George did some elephant hunting
                                together in French Equatorial Africa and when John heard that George had married and
                                settled in Tanganyika, he also decided to come up here. He drove up from Cape Town
                                in a Baby Austin and arrived just as our labourers were going home for the day. The little
                                car stopped half way up our hill and John got out to investigate. You should have heard
                                the astonished exclamations when John got out – all 6 ft 5 ins. of him! He towered over
                                the little car and even to me it seemed impossible for him to have made the long
                                journey in so tiny a car.

                                Kath Wood has been over several times lately. She is slim and looks so right in
                                the shirt and corduroy slacks she almost always wears. She was here yesterday when
                                the shamba boy, digging in the front garden, unearthed a large earthenware cooking pot,
                                sealed at the top. I was greatly excited and had an instant mental image of fabulous
                                wealth. We made the boy bring the pot carefully on to the verandah and opened it in
                                happy anticipation. What do you think was inside? Nothing but a grinning skull! Such a
                                treat for a pregnant female.

                                We have a tree growing here that had lovely straight branches covered by a
                                smooth bark. I got the garden boy to cut several of these branches of a uniform size,
                                peeled off the bark and have made Ann a playpen with the poles which are much like
                                broom sticks. Now I can leave her unattended when I do my chores. The other morning
                                after breakfast I put Ann in her playpen on the verandah and gave her a piece of toast
                                and honey to keep her quiet whilst I laundered a few of her things. When I looked out a
                                little later I was horrified to see a number of bees buzzing around her head whilst she
                                placidly concentrated on her toast. I made a rapid foray and rescued her but I still don’t
                                know whether that was the thing to do.

                                We all send our love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mbeya Hospital. April 25th. 1933

                                Dearest Family,

                                Here I am, installed at the very new hospital, built by Dr Eckhardt, awaiting the
                                arrival of the new baby. George has gone back to the farm on foot but will walk in again
                                to spend the weekend with us. Ann is with me and enjoys the novelty of playing with
                                other children. The Eckhardts have two, a pretty little girl of two and a half and a very fair
                                roly poly boy of Ann’s age. Ann at fourteen months is very active. She is quite a little girl
                                now with lovely dimples. She walks well but is backward in teething.

                                George, Ann and I had a couple of days together at the hotel before I moved in
                                here and several of the local women visited me and have promised to visit me in
                                hospital. The trip from farm to town was very entertaining if not very comfortable. There
                                is ten miles of very rough road between our farm and Utengule Mission and beyond the
                                Mission there is a fair thirteen or fourteen mile road to Mbeya.

                                As we have no car now the doctor’s wife offered to drive us from the Mission to
                                Mbeya but she would not risk her car on the road between the Mission and our farm.
                                The upshot was that I rode in the Hickson-Woods machila for that ten mile stretch. The
                                machila is a canopied hammock, slung from a bamboo pole, in which I reclined, not too
                                comfortably in my unwieldy state, with Ann beside me or sometime straddling me. Four
                                of our farm boys carried the machila on their shoulders, two fore and two aft. The relief
                                bearers walked on either side. There must have been a dozen in all and they sang a sort
                                of sea shanty song as they walked. One man would sing a verse and the others took up
                                the chorus. They often improvise as they go. They moaned about my weight (at least
                                George said so! I don’t follow Ki-Swahili well yet) and expressed the hope that I would
                                have a son and that George would reward them handsomely.

                                George and Kelly, the dog, followed close behind the machila and behind
                                George came Abel our cook and his wife and small daughter Annalie, all in their best
                                attire. The cook wore a palm beach suit, large Terai hat and sunglasses and two colour
                                shoes and quite lent a tone to the proceedings! Right at the back came the rag tag and
                                bobtail who joined the procession just for fun.

                                Mrs Eckhardt was already awaiting us at the Mission when we arrived and we had
                                an uneventful trip to the Mbeya Hotel.

                                During my last week at the farm I felt very tired and engaged the cook’s small
                                daughter, Annalie, to amuse Ann for an hour after lunch so that I could have a rest. They
                                played in the small verandah room which adjoins our bedroom and where I keep all my
                                sewing materials. One afternoon I was startled by a scream from Ann. I rushed to the
                                room and found Ann with blood steaming from her cheek. Annalie knelt beside her,
                                looking startled and frightened, with my embroidery scissors in her hand. She had cut off
                                half of the long curling golden lashes on one of Ann’s eyelids and, in trying to finish the
                                job, had cut off a triangular flap of skin off Ann’s cheek bone.

                                I called Abel, the cook, and demanded that he should chastise his daughter there and
                                then and I soon heard loud shrieks from behind the kitchen. He spanked her with a
                                bamboo switch but I am sure not as well as she deserved. Africans are very tolerant
                                towards their children though I have seen husbands and wives fighting furiously.
                                I feel very well but long to have the confinement over.

                                Very much love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mbeya Hospital. 2nd May 1933.

                                Dearest Family,

                                Little George arrived at 7.30 pm on Saturday evening 29 th. April. George was
                                with me at the time as he had walked in from the farm for news, and what a wonderful bit
                                of luck that was. The doctor was away on a case on the Diggings and I was bathing Ann
                                with George looking on, when the pains started. George dried Ann and gave her
                                supper and put her to bed. Afterwards he sat on the steps outside my room and a
                                great comfort it was to know that he was there.

                                The confinement was short but pretty hectic. The Doctor returned to the Hospital
                                just in time to deliver the baby. He is a grand little boy, beautifully proportioned. The
                                doctor says he has never seen a better formed baby. He is however rather funny
                                looking just now as his head is, very temporarily, egg shaped. He has a shock of black
                                silky hair like a gollywog and believe it or not, he has a slight black moustache.
                                George came in, looked at the baby, looked at me, and we both burst out
                                laughing. The doctor was shocked and said so. He has no sense of humour and couldn’t
                                understand that we, though bursting with pride in our son, could never the less laugh at
                                him.

                                Friends in Mbeya have sent me the most gorgeous flowers and my room is
                                transformed with delphiniums, roses and carnations. The room would be very austere
                                without the flowers. Curtains, bedspread and enamelware, walls and ceiling are all
                                snowy white.

                                George hired a car and took Ann home next day. I have little George for
                                company during the day but he is removed at night. I am longing to get him home and
                                away from the German nurse who feeds him on black tea when he cries. She insists that
                                tea is a medicine and good for him.

                                Much love from a proud mother of two.
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate 12May 1933

                                Dearest Family,

                                We are all together at home again and how lovely it feels. Even the house
                                servants seem pleased. The boy had decorated the lounge with sprays of
                                bougainvillaea and Abel had backed one of his good sponge cakes.

                                Ann looked fat and rosy but at first was only moderately interested in me and the
                                new baby but she soon thawed. George is good with her and will continue to dress Ann
                                in the mornings and put her to bed until I am satisfied with Georgie.

                                He, poor mite, has a nasty rash on face and neck. I am sure it is just due to that
                                tea the nurse used to give him at night. He has lost his moustache and is fast loosing his
                                wild black hair and emerging as quite a handsome babe. He is a very masculine looking
                                infant with much more strongly marked eyebrows and a larger nose that Ann had. He is
                                very good and lies quietly in his basket even when awake.

                                George has been making a hatching box for brown trout ova and has set it up in
                                a small clear stream fed by a spring in readiness for the ova which is expected from
                                South Africa by next weeks plane. Some keen fishermen from Mbeya and the District
                                have clubbed together to buy the ova. The fingerlings are later to be transferred to
                                streams in Mbeya and Tukuyu Districts.

                                I shall now have my hands full with the two babies and will not have much time for the
                                garden, or I fear, for writing very long letters. Remember though, that no matter how
                                large my family becomes, I shall always love you as much as ever.

                                Your affectionate,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 14th June 1933

                                Dearest Family,

                                The four of us are all well but alas we have lost our dear Kelly. He was rather a
                                silly dog really, although he grew so big he retained all his puppy ways but we were all
                                very fond of him, especially George because Kelly attached himself to George whilst I
                                was away having Ann and from that time on he was George’s shadow. I think he had
                                some form of biliary fever. He died stretched out on the living room couch late last night,
                                with George sitting beside him so that he would not feel alone.

                                The children are growing fast. Georgie is a darling. He now has a fluff of pale
                                brown hair and his eyes are large and dark brown. Ann is very plump and fair.
                                We have had several visitors lately. Apart from neighbours, a car load of diggers
                                arrived one night and John Molteno and his bride were here. She is a very attractive girl
                                but, I should say, more suited to life in civilisation than in this back of beyond. She has
                                gone out to the diggings with her husband and will have to walk a good stretch of the fifty
                                or so miles.

                                The diggers had to sleep in the living room on the couch and on hastily erected
                                camp beds. They arrived late at night and left after breakfast next day. One had half a
                                beard, the other side of his face had been forcibly shaved in the bar the night before.

                                your affectionate,
                                Eleanor

                                Mchewe Estate. August 10 th. 1933

                                Dearest Family,

                                George is away on safari with two Indian Army officers. The money he will get for
                                his services will be very welcome because this coffee growing is a slow business, and
                                our capitol is rapidly melting away. The job of acting as White Hunter was unexpected
                                or George would not have taken on the job of hatching the ova which duly arrived from
                                South Africa.

                                George and the District Commissioner, David Pollock, went to meet the plane
                                by which the ova had been consigned but the pilot knew nothing about the package. It
                                came to light in the mail bag with the parcels! However the ova came to no harm. David
                                Pollock and George brought the parcel to the farm and carefully transferred the ova to
                                the hatching box. It was interesting to watch the tiny fry hatch out – a process which took
                                several days. Many died in the process and George removed the dead by sucking
                                them up in a glass tube.

                                When hatched, the tiny fry were fed on ant eggs collected by the boys. I had to
                                take over the job of feeding and removing the dead when George left on safari. The fry
                                have to be fed every four hours, like the baby, so each time I have fed Georgie. I hurry
                                down to feed the trout.

                                The children are very good but keep me busy. Ann can now say several words
                                and understands more. She adores Georgie. I long to show them off to you.

                                Very much love
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. October 27th 1933

                                Dear Family,

                                All just over flu. George and Ann were very poorly. I did not fare so badly and
                                Georgie came off best. He is on a bottle now.

                                There was some excitement here last Wednesday morning. At 6.30 am. I called
                                for boiling water to make Georgie’s food. No water arrived but muffled shouting and the
                                sound of blows came from the kitchen. I went to investigate and found a fierce fight in
                                progress between the house boy and the kitchen boy. In my efforts to make them stop
                                fighting I went too close and got a sharp bang on the mouth with the edge of an
                                enamelled plate the kitchen boy was using as a weapon. My teeth cut my lip inside and
                                the plate cut it outside and blood flowed from mouth to chin. The boys were petrified.
                                By the time I had fed Georgie the lip was stiff and swollen. George went in wrath
                                to the kitchen and by breakfast time both house boy and kitchen boy had swollen faces
                                too. Since then I have a kettle of boiling water to hand almost before the words are out
                                of my mouth. I must say that the fight was because the house boy had clouted the
                                kitchen boy for keeping me waiting! In this land of piece work it is the job of the kitchen
                                boy to light the fire and boil the kettle but the houseboy’s job to carry the kettle to me.
                                I have seen little of Kath Wood or Marion Coster for the past two months. Major
                                Jones is the neighbour who calls most regularly. He has a wireless set and calls on all of
                                us to keep us up to date with world as well as local news. He often brings oranges for
                                Ann who adores him. He is a very nice person but no oil painting and makes no effort to
                                entertain Ann but she thinks he is fine. Perhaps his monocle appeals to her.

                                George has bought a six foot long galvanised bath which is a great improvement
                                on the smaller oval one we have used until now. The smaller one had grown battered
                                from much use and leaks like a sieve. Fortunately our bathroom has a cement floor,
                                because one had to fill the bath to the brim and then bath extremely quickly to avoid
                                being left high and dry.

                                Lots and lots of love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. P.O. Mbeya 1st December 1933

                                Dearest Family,

                                Ann has not been well. We think she has had malaria. She has grown a good
                                deal lately and looks much thinner and rather pale. Georgie is thriving and has such
                                sparkling brown eyes and a ready smile. He and Ann make a charming pair, one so fair
                                and the other dark.

                                The Moltenos’ spent a few days here and took Georgie and me to Mbeya so
                                that Georgie could be vaccinated. However it was an unsatisfactory trip because the
                                doctor had no vaccine.

                                George went to the Lupa with the Moltenos and returned to the farm in their Baby
                                Austin which they have lent to us for a week. This was to enable me to go to Mbeya to
                                have a couple of teeth filled by a visiting dentist.

                                We went to Mbeya in the car on Saturday. It was quite a squash with the four of
                                us on the front seat of the tiny car. Once George grabbed the babies foot instead of the
                                gear knob! We had Georgie vaccinated at the hospital and then went to the hotel where
                                the dentist was installed. Mr Dare, the dentist, had few instruments and they were very
                                tarnished. I sat uncomfortably on a kitchen chair whilst he tinkered with my teeth. He filled
                                three but two of the fillings came out that night. This meant another trip to Mbeya in the
                                Baby Austin but this time they seem all right.

                                The weather is very hot and dry and the garden a mess. We are having trouble
                                with the young coffee trees too. Cut worms are killing off seedlings in the nursery and
                                there is a borer beetle in the planted out coffee.

                                George bought a large grey donkey from some wandering Masai and we hope
                                the children will enjoy riding it later on.

                                Very much love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 14th February 1934.

                                Dearest Family,

                                You will be sorry to hear that little Ann has been very ill, indeed we were terribly
                                afraid that we were going to lose her. She enjoyed her birthday on the 8th. All the toys
                                you, and her English granny, sent were unwrapped with such delight. However next
                                day she seemed listless and a bit feverish so I tucked her up in bed after lunch. I dosed
                                her with quinine and aspirin and she slept fitfully. At about eleven o’clock I was
                                awakened by a strange little cry. I turned up the night light and was horrified to see that
                                Ann was in a convulsion. I awakened George who, as always in an emergency, was
                                perfectly calm and practical. He filled the small bath with very warm water and emersed
                                Ann in it, placing a cold wet cloth on her head. We then wrapped her in blankets and
                                gave her an enema and she settled down to sleep. A few hours later we had the same
                                thing over again.

                                At first light we sent a runner to Mbeya to fetch the doctor but waited all day in
                                vain and in the evening the runner returned to say that the doctor had gone to a case on
                                the diggings. Ann had been feverish all day with two or three convulsions. Neither
                                George or I wished to leave the bedroom, but there was Georgie to consider, and in
                                the afternoon I took him out in the garden for a while whilst George sat with Ann.
                                That night we both sat up all night and again Ann had those wretched attacks of
                                convulsions. George and I were worn out with anxiety by the time the doctor arrived the
                                next afternoon. Ann had not been able to keep down any quinine and had had only
                                small sips of water since the onset of the attack.

                                The doctor at once diagnosed the trouble as malaria aggravated by teething.
                                George held Ann whilst the Doctor gave her an injection. At the first attempt the needle
                                bent into a bow, George was furious! The second attempt worked and after a few hours
                                Ann’s temperature dropped and though she was ill for two days afterwards she is now
                                up and about. She has also cut the last of her baby teeth, thank God. She looks thin and
                                white, but should soon pick up. It has all been a great strain to both of us. Georgie
                                behaved like an angel throughout. He played happily in his cot and did not seem to
                                sense any tension as people say, babies do. Our baby was cheerful and not at all
                                subdued.

                                This is the rainy season and it is a good thing that some work has been done on
                                our road or the doctor might not have got through.

                                Much love to all,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 1st October 1934

                                Dearest Family,

                                We are all well now, thank goodness, but last week Georgie gave us such a
                                fright. I was sitting on the verandah, busy with some sewing and not watching Ann and
                                Georgie, who were trying to reach a bunch of bananas which hung on a rope from a
                                beam of the verandah. Suddenly I heard a crash, Georgie had fallen backward over the
                                edge of the verandah and hit the back of his head on the edge of the brick furrow which
                                carries away the rainwater. He lay flat on his back with his arms spread out and did not
                                move or cry. When I picked him up he gave a little whimper, I carried him to his cot and
                                bathed his face and soon he began sitting up and appeared quite normal. The trouble
                                began after he had vomited up his lunch. He began to whimper and bang his head
                                against the cot.

                                George and I were very worried because we have no transport so we could not
                                take Georgie to the doctor and we could not bear to go through again what we had gone
                                through with Ann earlier in the year. Then, in the late afternoon, a miracle happened. Two
                                men George hardly knew, and complete strangers to me, called in on their way from the
                                diggings to Mbeya and they kindly drove Georgie and me to the hospital. The Doctor
                                allowed me to stay with Georgie and we spent five days there. Luckily he responded to
                                treatment and is now as alive as ever. Children do put years on one!

                                There is nothing much else to report. We have a new vegetable garden which is
                                doing well but the earth here is strange. Gardens seem to do well for two years but by
                                that time the soil is exhausted and one must move the garden somewhere else. The
                                coffee looks well but it will be another year before we can expect even a few bags of
                                coffee and prices are still low. Anyway by next year George should have some good
                                return for all his hard work.

                                Lots of love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. November 4th 1934

                                Dearest Family,

                                George is home from his White Hunting safari looking very sunburnt and well.
                                The elderly American, who was his client this time, called in here at the farm to meet me
                                and the children. It is amazing what spirit these old lads have! This one looked as though
                                he should be thinking in terms of slippers and an armchair but no, he thinks in terms of
                                high powered rifles with telescopic sights.

                                It is lovely being together again and the children are delighted to have their Dad
                                home. Things are always exciting when George is around. The day after his return
                                George said at breakfast, “We can’t go on like this. You and the kids never get off the
                                shamba. We’ll simply have to get a car.” You should have heard the excitement. “Get a
                                car Daddy?’” cried Ann jumping in her chair so that her plaits bounced. “Get a car
                                Daddy?” echoed Georgie his brown eyes sparkling. “A car,” said I startled, “However
                                can we afford one?”

                                “Well,” said George, “on my way back from Safari I heard that a car is to be sold
                                this week at the Tukuyu Court, diseased estate or bankruptcy or something, I might get it
                                cheap and it is an A.C.” The name meant nothing to me, but George explained that an
                                A.C. is first cousin to a Rolls Royce.

                                So off he went to the sale and next day the children and I listened all afternoon for
                                the sound of an approaching car. We had many false alarms but, towards evening we
                                heard what appeared to be the roar of an aeroplane engine. It was the A.C. roaring her
                                way up our steep hill with a long plume of steam waving gaily above her radiator.
                                Out jumped my beaming husband and in no time at all, he was showing off her
                                points to an admiring family. Her lines are faultless and seats though worn are most
                                comfortable. She has a most elegant air so what does it matter that the radiator leaks like
                                a sieve, her exhaust pipe has broken off, her tyres are worn almost to the canvas and
                                she has no windscreen. She goes, and she cost only five pounds.

                                Next afternoon George, the kids and I piled into the car and drove along the road
                                on lookout for guinea fowl. All went well on the outward journey but on the homeward
                                one the poor A.C. simply gasped and died. So I carried the shot gun and George
                                carried both children and we trailed sadly home. This morning George went with a bunch
                                of farmhands and brought her home. Truly temperamental, she came home literally
                                under her own steam.

                                George now plans to get a second hand engine and radiator for her but it won’t
                                be an A.C. engine. I think she is the only one of her kind in the country.
                                I am delighted to hear, dad, that you are sending a bridle for Joseph for
                                Christmas. I am busy making a saddle out of an old piece of tent canvas stuffed with
                                kapok, some webbing and some old rug straps. A car and a riding donkey! We’re
                                definitely carriage folk now.

                                Lots of love to all,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 28th December 1934

                                Dearest Family,

                                Thank you for the wonderful Christmas parcel. My frock is a splendid fit. George
                                declares that no one can knit socks like Mummy and the children love their toys and new
                                clothes.

                                Joseph, the donkey, took his bit with an air of bored resignation and Ann now
                                rides proudly on his back. Joseph is a big strong animal with the looks and disposition of
                                a mule. he will not go at all unless a native ‘toto’ walks before him and when he does go
                                he wears a pained expression as though he were carrying fourteen stone instead of
                                Ann’s fly weight. I walk beside the donkey carrying Georgie and our cat, ‘Skinny Winnie’,
                                follows behind. Quite a cavalcade. The other day I got so exasperated with Joseph that
                                I took Ann off and I got on. Joseph tottered a few paces and sat down! to the huge
                                delight of our farm labourers who were going home from work. Anyway, one good thing,
                                the donkey is so lazy that there is little chance of him bolting with Ann.

                                The Moltenos spent Christmas with us and left for the Lupa Diggings yesterday.
                                They arrived on the 22nd. with gifts for the children and chocolates and beer. That very
                                afternoon George and John Molteno left for Ivuna, near Lake Ruckwa, to shoot some
                                guinea fowl and perhaps a goose for our Christmas dinner. We expected the menfolk
                                back on Christmas Eve and Anne and I spent a busy day making mince pies and
                                sausage rolls. Why I don’t know, because I am sure Abel could have made them better.
                                We decorated the Christmas tree and sat up very late but no husbands turned up.
                                Christmas day passed but still no husbands came. Anne, like me, is expecting a baby
                                and we both felt pretty forlorn and cross. Anne was certain that they had been caught up
                                in a party somewhere and had forgotten all about us and I must say when Boxing Day
                                went by and still George and John did not show up I felt ready to agree with her.
                                They turned up towards evening and explained that on the homeward trip the car
                                had bogged down in the mud and that they had spent a miserable Christmas. Anne
                                refused to believe their story so George, to prove their case, got the game bag and
                                tipped the contents on to the dining room table. Out fell several guinea fowl, long past
                                being edible, followed by a large goose so high that it was green and blue where all the
                                feathers had rotted off.

                                The stench was too much for two pregnant girls. I shot out of the front door
                                closely followed by Anne and we were both sick in the garden.

                                I could not face food that evening but Anne is made of stronger stuff and ate her
                                belated Christmas dinner with relish.

                                I am looking forward enormously to having Marjorie here with us. She will be able
                                to carry back to you an eyewitness account of our home and way of life.

                                Much love to you all,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 5th January 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                You cannot imagine how lovely it is to have Marjorie here. She came just in time
                                because I have had pernicious vomiting and have lost a great deal of weight and she
                                took charge of the children and made me spend three days in hospital having treatment.
                                George took me to the hospital on the afternoon of New Years Eve and decided
                                to spend the night at the hotel and join in the New Years Eve celebrations. I had several
                                visitors at the hospital that evening and George actually managed to get some imported
                                grapes for me. He returned to the farm next morning and fetched me from the hospital
                                four days later. Of course the old A.C. just had to play up. About half way home the
                                back axle gave in and we had to send a passing native some miles back to a place
                                called Mbalizi to hire a lorry from a Greek trader to tow us home to the farm.
                                The children looked well and were full of beans. I think Marjorie was thankful to
                                hand them over to me. She is delighted with Ann’s motherly little ways but Georgie she
                                calls “a really wild child”. He isn’t, just has such an astonishing amount of energy and is
                                always up to mischief. Marjorie brought us all lovely presents. I am so thrilled with my
                                sewing machine. It may be an old model but it sews marvellously. We now have an
                                Alsatian pup as well as Joseph the donkey and the two cats.

                                Marjorie had a midnight encounter with Joseph which gave her quite a shock but
                                we had a good laugh about it next day. Some months ago George replaced our wattle
                                and daub outside pit lavatory by a substantial brick one, so large that Joseph is being
                                temporarily stabled in it at night. We neglected to warn Marj about this and one night,
                                storm lamp in hand, she opened the door and Joseph walked out braying his thanks.
                                I am afraid Marjorie is having a quiet time, a shame when the journey from Cape
                                Town is so expensive. The doctor has told me to rest as much as I can, so it is
                                impossible for us to take Marj on sight seeing trips.

                                I hate to think that she will be leaving in ten days time.

                                Much love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 18th February 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                You must be able to visualise our life here quite well now that Marj is back and
                                has no doubt filled in all the details I forget to mention in my letters. What a journey we
                                had in the A.C. when we took her to the plane. George, the children and I sat in front and
                                Marj sat behind with numerous four gallon tins of water for the insatiable radiator. It was
                                raining and the canvas hood was up but part of the side flaps are missing and as there is
                                no glass in the windscreen the rain blew in on us. George got fed up with constantly
                                removing the hot radiator cap so simply stuffed a bit of rag in instead. When enough
                                steam had built up in the radiator behind the rag it blew out and we started all over again.
                                The car still roars like an aeroplane engine and yet has little power so that George sent
                                gangs of boys to the steep hills between the farm and the Mission to give us a push if
                                necessary. Fortunately this time it was not, and the boys cheered us on our way. We
                                needed their help on the homeward journey however.

                                George has now bought an old Chev engine which he means to install before I
                                have to go to hospital to have my new baby. It will be quite an engineering feet as
                                George has few tools.

                                I am sorry to say that I am still not well, something to do with kidneys or bladder.
                                George bought me some pills from one of the several small shops which have opened
                                in Mbeya and Ann is most interested in the result. She said seriously to Kath Wood,
                                “Oh my Mummy is a very clever Mummy. She can do blue wee and green wee as well
                                as yellow wee.” I simply can no longer manage the children without help and have
                                engaged the cook’s wife, Janey, to help. The children are by no means thrilled. I plead in
                                vain that I am not well enough to go for walks. Ann says firmly, “Ann doesn’t want to go
                                for a walk. Ann will look after you.” Funny, though she speaks well for a three year old,
                                she never uses the first person. Georgie say he would much rather walk with
                                Keshokutwa, the kitchen boy. His name by the way, means day-after-tomorrow and it
                                suits him down to the ground, Kath Wood walks over sometimes with offers of help and Ann will gladly go walking with her but Georgie won’t. He on the other hand will walk with Anne Molteno
                                and Ann won’t. They are obstinate kids. Ann has developed a very fertile imagination.
                                She has probably been looking at too many of those nice women’s magazines you
                                sent. A few days ago she said, “You are sick Mummy, but Ann’s got another Mummy.
                                She’s not sick, and my other mummy (very smugly) has lovely golden hair”. This
                                morning’ not ten minutes after I had dressed her, she came in with her frock wet and
                                muddy. I said in exasperation, “Oh Ann, you are naughty.” To which she instantly
                                returned, “My other Mummy doesn’t think I am naughty. She thinks I am very nice.” It
                                strikes me I shall have to get better soon so that I can be gay once more and compete
                                with that phantom golden haired paragon.

                                We had a very heavy storm over the farm last week. There was heavy rain with
                                hail which stripped some of the coffee trees and the Mchewe River flooded and the
                                water swept through the lower part of the shamba. After the water had receded George
                                picked up a fine young trout which had been stranded. This was one of some he had
                                put into the river when Georgie was a few months old.

                                The trials of a coffee farmer are legion. We now have a plague of snails. They
                                ring bark the young trees and leave trails of slime on the glossy leaves. All the ring
                                barked trees will have to be cut right back and this is heartbreaking as they are bearing
                                berries for the first time. The snails are collected by native children, piled upon the
                                ground and bashed to a pulp which gives off a sickening stench. I am sorry for the local
                                Africans. Locusts ate up their maize and now they are losing their bean crop to the snails.

                                Lots of love, Eleanor

                                #6237
                                TracyTracy
                                Participant

                                  Murder At The Bennistons

                                  We don’t know exactly what happened immediately after the death of Catherine Housley’s mother in 1849, but by 1850 the two older daughters Elizabeth and Mary Anne were inmates in Belper Workhouse.  Catherine was just six weeks old, so presumably she was with a wet nurse, possibly even prior to her mothers death.  By 1851, according to the census, she was living in Heanor, a small town near to Smalley,  with John Benniston, a framework knitter, and his family. Framework knitters (abbreviated to FWK should you happen to see it on a census) rented a large loom and made stockings and everyone in the family helped. Often the occupation of other household members would be “seamer”: they would stitch the stocking seams together.  Catherine was still living with the Bennistons ten years later in 1861.

                                  Framework Knitters

                                   

                                  I read some chapters of a thesis on the south Derbyshire poor in the 1800s and found some illuminating information about indentured apprenticeship of children especially if one parent died. It was not at all uncommon,  and framework knitters in particular often had indentured apprentices.  It was a way to ensure the child was fed and learned a skill.  Children commonly worked from the age of ten or 12 anyway. They were usually placed walking distance of the family home and maintained contact. The indenture could be paid by the parish poor fund, which cost them slightly less than sending them to the poorhouse, and could be paid off by a parent if circumstances improved to release the child from the apprenticeship.
                                  A child who was an indentured apprentice would continue a normal life after the term of apprenticeship, usually still in contact with family locally.

                                  I found a newspaper article titled “Child Murder at Heanor” dated 1858.

                                  Heanor baby murder

                                  A 23 year old lodger at the Bennistons, Hannah Cresswell, apparently murdered a new born baby that she gave birth to in the privy, which the midwife took away and had buried as a still birth. The baby was exhumed after an anonymous tip off from a neighbour, citing that it was the 4th such incident. Catherine Housley would have been nine years old at the time.

                                  Heanor baby murder 2

                                   

                                  Subsequent newspaper articles indicate that the case was thrown out, despite the doctors evidence that the baby had been beaten to death.

                                  In July 1858 the inquest was held in the King of Prussia,  on the Hannah Cresswell baby murder at the Bennistons.

                                  The King of Prussia, Heanor, in 1860:

                                  King of Prussia Heanor

                                  #6234
                                  TracyTracy
                                  Participant

                                    Ben Warren

                                    Derby County and England football legend who died aged 37 penniless and ‘insane’

                                     

                                    Ben Warren

                                    Ben Warren 1879 – 1917  was Samuel Warren’s (my great grandfather) cousin.

                                    From the Derby Telegraph:

                                    Just 17 months after earning his 22nd England cap, against Scotland at Everton on April 1, 1911, he was certified insane. What triggered his decline was no more than a knock on the knee while playing for Chelsea against Clapton Orient.

                                    The knee would not heal and the longer he was out, the more he fretted about how he’d feed his wife and four children. In those days, if you didn’t play, there was no pay. 

                                    …..he had developed “brain fever” and this mild-mannered man had “become very strange and, at times, violent”. The coverage reflected his celebrity status.

                                    On December 15, 1911, as Rick Glanvill records in his Official Biography of Chelsea FC: “He was admitted to a private clinic in Nottingham, suffering from acute mania, delusions that he was being poisoned and hallucinations of hearing and vision.”

                                    He received another blow in February, 1912, when his mother, Emily, died. She had congestion of the lungs and caught influenza, her condition not helped, it was believed, by worrying about Ben.

                                    She had good reason: her famous son would soon be admitted to the unfortunately named Derby County Lunatic Asylum.

                                    Ben Warren Madman

                                     

                                    As Britain sleepwalked towards the First World War, Ben’s condition deteriorated. Glanvill writes: “His case notes from what would be a five-year stay, catalogue a devastating decline in which he is at various times described as incoherent, restless, destructive, ‘stuporose’ and ‘a danger to himself’.’”

                                    photo: Football 27th April 1914. A souvenir programme for the testimonial game for Chelsea and England’s Ben Warren, (pictured) who had been declared insane and sent to a lunatic asylum. The game was a select XI for the North playing a select XI from The South proceeds going to Warren’s family.

                                    Ben Warren 1914

                                     

                                    In September, that decline reached a new and pitiable low. The following is an abridged account of what The Courier called “an amazing incident” that took place on September 4.

                                    “Spotted by a group of men while walking down Derby Road in Nottingham, a man was acting strangely, smoking a cigarette and had nothing on but a collar and tie.

                                    “He jumped about the pavement and roadway, as though playing an imaginary game of football. When approached, he told them he was going to Trent Bridge to play in a match and had to be there by 3.30.”

                                    Eventually he was taken to a police station and recognised by a reporter as England’s erstwhile right-half. What made the story even harder to digest was that Ben had escaped from the asylum and walked the 20 miles to Nottingham apparently unnoticed.

                                    He had played at “Trent Bridge” many times – at least on Nottingham Forest’s adjacent City Ground.

                                    As a shocked nation came to terms with the desperate plight of one of its finest footballers, some papers suggested his career was not yet over. And his relatives claimed that he had been suffering from nothing more than a severe nervous breakdown.

                                    He would never be the same again – as a player or a man. He wasn’t even a shadow of the weird “footballer” who had walked 20 miles to Nottingham.

                                    Then, he had nothing on, now he just had nothing – least of all self-respect. He ripped sheets into shreds and attempted suicide, saying: “I’m no use to anyone – and ought to be out of the way.”

                                    “A year before his suicide attempt in 1916 the ominous symptom of ‘dry cough’ had been noted. Two months after it, in October 1916, the unmistakable signs of tuberculosis were noted and his enfeebled body rapidly succumbed.

                                    At 11.30pm on 15 January 1917, international footballer Ben Warren was found dead by a night attendant.

                                    He was 37 and when they buried him the records described him as a “pauper’.”

                                    However you look at it, it is the salutary tale of a footballer worrying about money. And it began with a knock on the knee.

                                    On 14th November 2021, Gill Castle posted on the Newhall and Swadlincote group:

                                    I would like to thank Colin Smith and everyone who supported him in getting my great grandfather’s grave restored (Ben Warren who played for Derby, Chelsea and England)

                                    The month before, Colin Smith posted:

                                    My Ben Warren Journey is nearly complete.
                                    It started two years ago when I was sent a family wedding photograph asking if I recognised anyone. My Great Great Grandmother was on there. But soon found out it was the wedding of Ben’s brother Robert to my 1st cousin twice removed, Eveline in 1910.
                                    I researched Ben and his football career and found his resting place in St Johns Newhall, all overgrown and in a poor state with the large cross all broken off. I stood there and decided he needed to new memorial & headstone. He was our local hero, playing Internationally for England 22 times. He needs to be remembered.
                                    After seeking family permission and Council approval, I had a quote from Art Stone Memorials, Burton on Trent to undertake the work. Fundraising then started and the memorial ordered.
                                    Covid came along and slowed the process of getting materials etc. But we have eventually reached the final installation today.
                                    I am deeply humbled for everyone who donated in January this year to support me and finally a massive thank you to everyone, local people, football supporters of Newhall, Derby County & Chelsea and football clubs for their donations.
                                    Ben will now be remembered more easily when anyone walks through St Johns and see this beautiful memorial just off the pathway.
                                    Finally a huge thank you for Art Stone Memorials Team in everything they have done from the first day I approached them. The team have worked endlessly on this project to provide this for Ben and his family as a lasting memorial. Thank you again Alex, Pat, Matt & Owen for everything. Means a lot to me.
                                    The final chapter is when we have a dedication service at the grave side in a few weeks time,
                                    Ben was born in The Thorntree Inn Newhall South Derbyshire and lived locally all his life.
                                    He played local football for Swadlincote, Newhall Town and Newhall Swifts until Derby County signed Ben in May 1898. He made 242 appearances and scored 19 goals at Derby County.
                                    28th July 1908 Chelsea won the bidding beating Leicester Fosse & Manchester City bids.
                                    Ben also made 22 appearance’s for England including the 1908 First Overseas tour playing Austria twice, Hungary and Bohemia all in a week.
                                    28 October 1911 Ben Injured his knee and never played football again
                                    Ben is often compared with Steven Gerard for his style of play and team ethic in the modern era.
                                    Herbert Chapman ( Player & Manager ) comments “ Warren was a human steam engine who played through 90 minutes with intimidating strength and speed”.
                                    Charles Buchan comments “I am certain that a better half back could not be found, Part of the Best England X1 of all time”
                                    Chelsea allowed Ben to live in Sunnyside Newhall, he used to run 5 miles every day round Bretby Park and had his own gym at home. He was compared to the likes of a Homing Pigeon, as he always came back to Newhall after his football matches.
                                    Ben married Minnie Staley 21st October 1902 at Emmanuel Church Swadlincote and had four children, Harry, Lillian, Maurice & Grenville. Harry went on to be Manager at Coventry & Southend following his father in his own career as football Manager.
                                    After Ben’s football career ended in 1911 his health deteriorated until his passing at Derby Pastures Hospital aged 37yrs
                                    Ben’s youngest son, Grenville passed away 22nd May 1929 and is interred together in St John’s Newhall with his Father
                                    His wife, Minnie’s ashes are also with Ben & Grenville.
                                    Thank you again everyone.
                                    RIP Ben Warren, our local Newhall Hero. You are remembered.

                                    Ben Warren grave

                                     

                                    Ben Warren Grave

                                    Ben Warren Grave

                                     

                                    #4645

                                    It had been a day of full work for Ricardo, rather than his frequently dull work at the paper.
                                    Connie and Hilda were crazily busy bouncing off bits of odd news to each other and it was a sort of playful banter that even had Sweet Sophie come out of her pre-lunch-post-lunch slumber that occasionally trailed until tea time.

                                    News of the Rim had been scarce, there was no denying. Honestly, he wondered how Bossy M’am managed to still pay the bills and their wages, however meager those (or his) were. He giggled thinking about how she probably scared the debt collectors off their wits with her best impersonation of Johnny Depp playing Jack Sparrow playing Tootsie meets Freddy Krueger.

                                    Speaking of which, he couldn’t help but eavesdrop, while pretending to clean the coffee cups and the butter knives full of vegemite and scone crumbs.

                                    “Dolls! Are you daft? What about all those crop circles in France instead?”
                                    “Listen, you decrepit tart, I’m telling you there’s plenty to investigate about this Findmy stuff group. Secret dolls scattered around the world, masonic occult secret symbols…”
                                    “Hardly matter for an insert on 4th page, dear. While on the other hand, elongated skulls, secret underground bases in Antarctica…”
                                    “We talked about this! Conspiracy theories are off limits! We only want the real stuff, the odd happenings that hits your neighbour that you wouldn’t have known about without us reporting it! But dolls! that’s something, no?”
                                    “Flimsy at best…”
                                    “What else then?”
                                    “I don’t know, seesh, what about Hundreds attending two frogs wedding in India ?”
                                    “Already covered, too mainstream…”
                                    “What about the Mothman of Tchernobyl?”
                                    “We stopped cryptozoology, remember, after that pathetic chase after the trenchcoat ape that got us torpedoed in the other paper rags when we reported it without checking our facts?”
                                    “Facts! FACTS! Don’t you get me started about FACTS!”

                                    Suddenly, they both turned simultaneously at Ricardo, seemingly realizing his presence.

                                    Ric’, this cuppa isn’t going to make itself, dear.” They both said like a couple of creepily synched automatons.

                                    #3503
                                    TracyTracy
                                    Participant

                                      The Flying Fish Inn was passsed down to Abcynthia (the childrens mother) from her father, who had a boarding house during the gold rush. He died just after the mine closed and Abcynthia closed the place up and moved to the city where she went to university and met her husband Fred (name to be arranged later).

                                      Fred was a journalist who aspired to write a science fiction novel. He convinced his wife to give up her career as a corporate lawyer, and raise a family at the old inn in the outback, while he write his novel and earned a rudimentary income from writing articles online, enough to live on. Just after their 4th child was born, Abcynthia had had enough, and left the family to pursue her career in the city.

                                      Fred’s sister Aunt idle was at a loose end at the time, needing to keep a low profile and “disappear” for reasons to be discovered, and agreed to come and help Fred with the children. Fred’s cranky mother had already been living with them for a few years but was not up to the responsibility of the four children while Fred was busy writing.

                                      A few months after Abcynthia’s disappearance, some unexplained incidents occurred in the area around the ghost town and the defunct mines ~ possibly connected to the sci fi novel Fred was writing in some way ~ which Fred wrote articles about, which went viral in the popular imagination and thirst for weird tales, and visitors started coming to the town.

                                      Aunt Ilde started to informally put them up in rooms, and enjoyed the unexpected company of these strangers which relieved her increasing boredom, then as the visitors increased (not so very many, but two or three a week perhaps) decided to officially reopen the boarding house and a B and B.

                                      Fred, though, must have had some kind of a meltdown because he left a cryptic note saying he’d be back, and to carry on without him for the foreseeable future. Nobody really knew why, or where he had gone.

                                    Viewing 20 results - 1 through 20 (of 30 total)